T'aa Onasi sighed. For years she had known she was different. A doctor just told her why. Some how her parents had wanted a girl so bad they had her modified while in the womb. Instead of the body she should have had it grew into a female's body. Her genetic code told her she should have been male. It all clicked together once they revealed that. There was just one thing they didn't account for and that was her mind. She felt she was male. Even thought like one. Her actions or body language had been changing, but her physical self wouldn't allow everything to change. She knew the Force and in fact she was very strong. Stronger than any of her current trainers had known. Her only conflict was that she wanted to be male more than anything. Her body had developed female down to a womb and ovaries. The doctors had ran another test and she could get pregnant and one had pestered her to donate a few eggs. She didn't think it was right.

Had her masters known they might have destroyed the samples or worse. Her connection to the Force could be present in the children. Some part of her didn't care. She pushed that aside and delved back into the Force. Since she found out she was trying to see if she could turn on the process to make her body develop as a male. She had the genetics as they said. She calmed down and lost all feeling of the normal world. Her focus on her body and deeper she went. Hours passed as she found a thread. She followed it hoping to unlock her male change. She suddenly saw a man typing away at a keyboard and glancing at a screen. She saw herself in this man. He was older,but that didn't matter. His furnishings looked strange, but comfortable.

The only problem she saw was that he wasn't much for keeping his body in good shape. She could see that sitting and writing was his main focus. He than clicked a few things and opened another screen. On it she saw strange images. She somehow knew it was a game. Than she saw his characters for the game were all female. Every one of them and he went from one to other. He finally settled on one that shocked her as it looked just like her. The armor she wore was the same as she had been given. The blades on her hips ones she had yet earned the right to use. She heard her talk as she went up to another character to do something. The voice even sounded like hers. The man grinned as he made a choice and the screen flared white. His decision was the right one to make she felt. She then heard him talk and his deep voice was perfect.

She then reached for him. Touched him with the Force and he felt it as he sat straighter. He looked around and she now feel he was nervous and uneasy. She sent soothing waves at him and he relaxed a bit. He stood up and moved to a cabinet and pulled out a few items in less than a minute he was wearing female clothing. He had a chest like a woman and then he tightened something she had never seen and he had a thinner waist. He sounded funny as he tried to talk higher. Could he be a female trapped in a male's body? Did his parents do the same to him as they did to me? His beard broke any illusion he was female, though his body looked it from the neck down. He put fake hair on his head and continued to talk in a high voice that sounded bad. She reached out again wondering what he was thinking. Then she felt it. The same feeling she had, but also remorse as it was way too late to change anything. She got closer to let him know it was okay. She wished they could trade places. Then he can be a female and she could male.

Then something happened. She could let go. She needed to return to her body, but something held her. The man felt also confused and then they both started screaming. She felt like she was being torn apart. The pain eased as something broke free, but this freedom only made it worse. Pain flared again and she called on the Force to lesson it. It helped, but not much. The man was now twisting on the floor as he began to glow. His body convulsed with a coughing fit and black goo started to come out. She saw teeth fall out and blood. She thought he was dying and sent healing waves of the Force at him. His pain lessened, but not by much.

She felt drawn closer to him and then she felt what he felt. The fight to breath, his rapid heartbeat. The pain and the ecstasy of how he healed. She saw that he lost weight and gained a different shape. He tore at his clothing and as fast as he looked female he was naked. Then T'aa knew his name and knew his memories. She felt closer to him than anyone she had known. She loved him and hated him. After a moment she panicked as she couldn't leave him. She was confused as she felt him racing away from her. Yet she still was there in that little room. A light flashed and she breathed in strange smelling air. Her body hurt in places she didn't know about. Then everything went dark.

When she woke up. She felt right, no he felt right as he was no longer as he. He checked his body and gagged at the smell. Some how he soiled himself and the scent of stomach fluids and blood didn't make it any better. He slowly got to his feet and reached out with the Force cleaning himself off some what. He looked around and felt an uncontrollable urge to clean all this up. In minutes the smell had lessened and the stains were gone. The foul substances were in the many bags along with everything he had secretly had that women wore. He took fresh clothes into the place called a bathroom and for the first time experienced peeing standing up. It felt so good, so right. He got in the shower and cleaned himself of all the dirt and inspected his new body. He laughed and cried at the same time.

He got out once he was clean and absently wicked the water off his body sending it back into the tub. So many memories flashed through his mind. Things that he would need. Once he returned to the room he took everything and tossed them in the trash outside. He cleaned up the room better than physically possible. Now that order had been restored he sat on his bed and meditated. Using the Force to continue the healing he needed. He thought about the new future he had. A simple plan of healing, exercise and a better job. He had his memories of people, places, and things. He could do so much more with his life, but he never did. Now he would do what the other never wanted to.

He wondered how the former owner of this body had fared? Did he join with the Force or did he take over his former body? His thoughts turned as he didn't have the answer. He felt that if he was in his body then she was in his old one. He smiled as he now thought of him as her. Had she used the Force to get her wish? Did she really want to be female? He knew he was male in everything now. The fact that he still could use the Force was interesting as the knowledge that this world felt that the Force was a fiction. He cleared his mind of these thoughts. He could think later, but this body needed to be healed or he might have a problem later. One thing he knew was that no one could know that the Force was real. Sean Olsen grinned.

Shuttle on approach to Tython

I screamed and shut up as I heard a girl scream instead. The pain was gone and in its place was a feeling of peace. The next thing I noticed was that I was glowing. That didn't shock me as much as finding out I was female. In classic transformation reaction I felt my breasts first and then my hands shot between my legs. I giggled and then laughed hearing my new laugh. Sure I was a female, but this was a dream come true. I felt so right, so complete. I had a ton of new memories. Nothing personal, but everything I would need. One memory gained my curiosity as I realized this body should have been male, yet it was female down to being fertile. Interesting, I thought. I then got up and went into the refresher to the little mirror. I gasped at how familiar I looked to one of my game characters. Well most of them actually. It was then that I realized that I was in the Star Wars universe, and that I could use the Force. I made a little item float in the air just to convince myself I could do it. I spent nearly an hour playing with anything that would float free, including myself. I never felt a high like this. Then reality set in as I had to pee.

"Well no more standing for me." I said out loud. This made me giggle as I heard my voice for the first time, and then I had to rush through the refresher door as a little leaked out. I blushed that I had a bit less control. Though I knew I didn't really have to worry about it too much, as I sat down the urge came as I released the stream of pee. It was weird that it didn't come out of a penis. Not that I had one which made me smile again. Two of my biggest wishes had come true I was female and I could use the force, not only that, I was heading to Tython for further training. Then it hit me. Could I be playing the game for real? Could I have died and this was my version of heaven? I shook my head as I had felt that there was someone else there at the time. I wasn't dead, but what was my future going to be like?

I then thought about the things I had and I scrambled to the chest. It contained everything I owned which wasn't much. A few Jedi outfits like I wore and a suit of armor. When I pulled it out I giggled as I recognized the set. It was the Guardian Armor Set. It wasn't the set I used in game, but very similar to the Valiant Set. The two Serenity Blades made me smile. I felt I couldn't use them yet as I wasn't a full Jedi, but I had to try them on. I put on the set and then I held the blades in my hands feeling a thrill as I ignited them. I then laughed as the blades didn't make the snap hiss that I was so used to, but they did hum a bit. One blade was bronze gold and the other blue silver. Could it be, I wondered? I hooked them on my belt with a practiced motion after I deactivated them.

I looked farther in the chest and opened a beat up box. Inside I gasped as I knew just by the first sight that this was Bastila Shan's personal armor. It then came to mind that my last name was Onasi. How did the Onasi family get a hold of her armor? Wouldn't it have wound up with Satele? Carth didn't have a thing for Bastila or could they have? Maybe their children got together? It was possible if Dustin and Bastila's daughter or maybe the son of Dustin. I couldn't get the ages together and without further knowledge I don't think I would figure it out. I packed everything but what I was wearing back inside. I felt too comfortable in the armor. A part of me knew why I didn't think I could wear it yet as it was for a female. I was a female so it must have been the original T'aa that thought this. I for one felt I needed any edge I could get.

"All passengers departing for Tython report to shuttle bay twelve." Suddenly came over the intercom. It repeated in several languages which I some understood. I giggled as I put what I was previously wearing in the chest and closed it up. I lifted the chest with the force without thinking and then set it back down. I couldn't show off the Force like that. I grabbed the handle, and I was glad it at least had wheels. I knew the way to the bay kind of, but I soon saw another padawan in the simple armor a padawan typically wore. I followed him as he didn't waver at all in his brisk steps. I then realized I was much smaller as a group of troopers passed me. They towered over my 160cm tall petite frame. Still, each one nodded at me and I felt honored that they acknowledged me. Could it be the armor? This put an extra pep in my step and I felt even better. Once we arrived in the shuttle bay, I was next to the other padawan.

"Master are you escorting us to the surface?" He asked nervously. I giggled then cut it off.

"Padawan." I replied calmly.

"Excuse me, master?" He questioned. I could feel his confusion and then his embarrassment as he realized his mistake. " I'm sorry."

"Never apologized it is a sign of weakness. Better to say I stand corrected or something else." I stated. "We may be humble, but we also must show confidence and strength."

"That denies your mistakes." He countered.

"Maybe, but not every being would see it that way. My mistake works better for you?" I asked.

"Yes that would do." He replied. "I feel your excitement. Are you not nervous a bit." I smiled he was learning fast. I could feel he was nervous, but calm as well. He gave off a strong presence in the Force and I wondered if it was equal to mine. From the other padawans he was the strongest not being able to feel my own. They looked at me and I could tell they were wondering the same thing he wondered about me. Maybe I should have not worn it now?

"I'm Padawan T'aa Onasi." I said loud enough that they could hear as well.

"Padawan Cort Hintal. I am to be a consular."

"Guardian or Sentinel, I am not sure which." I replied.

"You wear two blades and your size would benefit fast attacks. Also, Guardians tend to be larger and rely on strength." Cort remarked. "Though you are strong in the Force, even I can feel that."

"Thank you, but strength without wisdom is power without purpose." I stated not really understanding what I just said. He just nodded. The shuttle door dropped down and the crew chief waved us on. The six of us stowed our chests and then strapped in without being told. The shuttle lifted as soon as the last of us fastened their restraints. I didn't like flying, but in my new body I felt calm and giddy when the gravity dropped to zero for half a minute. The ride was smooth and I could see a little of the forward view screen. Once we entered the atmosphere, the craft started shaking. I was sure it would have been much worse if the dampeners were not active. One padawan looked pale and I hoped she didn't lose her last meal. My stomach growled as I was a bit hungry. I giggled as the shuttle dropped suddenly. The girl's eyes went big and I saw her swallow what ever came up. I reached out to her with the calm I felt, and she relaxed. A moment later she smiled at me as color came back to her face, and she closed her eyes. I smiled knowing she was free of her fear.

The shuttle smoothed out not long after that and I returned to view what I could. This would be the first world I had set foot on other than Earth. The original T'aa had been to several and I compared them to Earth finding each unique. The shuttle finally landed and the other padawans were quick to get out. Both Cort and I waited until they did. I was breathing in the air of another planet and it was nice.

"Well I am sure we will meet again." Cort stated.

"That indeed." I replied. "Have fun finding holocrons and don't be shocked by Qyzen Fess." He looked strangely at me, but I just grinned as I left the shuttle with my chest in tow. He didn't even notice I had used the Force to bring it to me as he struggled with his own. I looked up the ramp taking in another deep breath before marching up the ramp to Derrin Keller who was talking to the other padawans. They left just like the cut scene from the game. This unnerved me a bit, but I knew now what I could expect.

Tython Gnarls

"Welcome to Tython Padawan." Derrin stated.

"Thank you. I am humbled to be here." I replied.

"Your former masters say you are becoming an expert duelist." Derrin continued nearly like the cut scene. I giggled inside at the irony.

"The masters were excellent teachers, and I was determined to learn." I replied. Nothing like the responses given. I wasn't going to remember every reply needed. Derrin went into his little speech about being assigned a master and facing the trials.

"...But when you leave Tython you will be a Jedi knight and to know yourself." he said as he finished. His speech went on for fifteen minutes, way longer, than the few sentences from the cut scene. Mostly about basic rules and where I was to sleep.

"Then show me the way." I replied.

"The speeders outside will..." His holocom beeped. "Hold on." He pulled it out and I saw Unaw I couldn't remember his last name, nor could I understand him. "Flesh raiders? They don't use blasters."

"Sounds like they do now. Better alert everyone." I suggested. He paused to say something and then turned to get the message out.

"We will need you down there as well." Derrin stated.

"On it." I stated and ran out the door. I didn't even give him time to finish his orders, but I knew them fight the flesh raiders push them back and find Unaw in the end. A droid drove the speeder down to the gnarls. I spotted Master Relnex before he saw me.

"Padawan come here..."

"Knight Keller sent me to help in any way I can, to push back the Flesh Raiders." I interrupted. He paused like he was about to chastise me, but he gave me his orders and then told me about the students I needed to find. This was the easy part of my new life knowing what they would say as I had played the game enough to remember. The hard part would be the actual fighting. I had been in the military, but I hadn't been in any combat. I didn't know how I would react, but when I made the motion to add my buff not realizing I did it until I felt a bit stronger. I smiled as I moved out of protection and out on to the field. The first line was barely holding the raiders from advancing by deflecting their fire back at them. I sprinted out and jumped thirty feet to the first raider I saw cut him down and the two next him before I moved on to the next group. There were a few others that advanced as well, but I was all over and beyond to the next line.

It was as if all her training took over along with the Force fueling me. I didn't think I just acted. I got deep enough that I found the cages of captured padawans. Some were dead in their cages, but others were able to run as I freed them. In the game the area is small. In real life as I now knew it, it was huge. I saw another padawan struggling with a group of raiders and I sprang to help him. I smiled once they were all down as it was Cort.

"Thank you I was beginning to think I would never defeat them." He stated not even breathing hard. I was a bit, but then again I had fought my way through several dozen.

"Not a problem, sweetie." I replied. He raised his eyebrow and I giggled. I really liked how I giggled. "So out finding Master Yuon's holocrons?" His mouth opened to replied and it stayed there for a second. He closed it and then smiled.

"Yes I am. How do you know this?" He asked.

"The trees talk to me." I teased. I continued before he could question my answer. "Say I need to find some padawans and one named Unaw. I'll help you finish and you help me. We both watch each others backs."

"I think that is wise." He agreed. We fought to each point and like the game one was missing. It took two hours to find the missing padawans. I found one thing different as I needed to stop an attack on the lost padawans. Cort ran after me as I leaped into battle. The two padawans looked they were about to panic seeing the three raiders rushing them. I cut down one and then fought the second as he turned to face the bigger threat me. The third exchanged blows with the two padawans before Cort took it from behind bringing him down about the same time I slew mine. The girl cheered and the other just dropped checking on his wounded friend.

"That felt good to get some pay back." The girl stated.

"Does death excite you?" Cort chastised.

"Master Relnex I found the padawans request evac at these coordinates." I said into the beacon. "Area is hostile." I missed what the girl said, but Cort tore right into her about failing the code and touching the dark side. It scared the girl to apologize. I, half expected Cort to use the line, but he didn't. I glared at her and she paled. I knew she thought I was a knight and I wasn't going to correct her assumption. We saw the transport and headed out. More knights along with other padawans were pushing back the flesh raiders. As we got closer to the cave, the resistance increased. I drew more on the Force and it seemed I had all the skills my max level characters had. I could knock out opponents by slamming my blades in the ground or stun them with a wave of Force or push one flying back. Cort did the same as he tossed rocks and boulders and sent many of them flying. I also felt boosted now and again. I figured one thing would be different here and I did everything I could not to get hit. Once we entered the cave, resistance was down to a few raiders. Getting to Unaw I could see Callef had captured Unaw and was doing something to him.

"Callef stop. The attack is over." I ordered. Cort stopped holding back because of what I said most likely.

"You are... Dangerous. I don't know you." Callef replied.

"Bengal Morr has been captured. He sent me to tell you to stand down and surrender as well." I was lying, but unless I missed my guess he wouldn't figure it out. He studied me, but I didn't waver.

"I don't believe you." He said as two large flesh raiders came out from the tunnel. I reached out and slammed him with the Force. He went flying and crumpled to the ground as he hit the wall. The two big guys died as I threw both blades at them. Unaw scrambled back as one of the heads rolled to his feet. We rushed up to Callef. Cort bent over him as I disarmed him. He looked at me not knowing what to think in his stunned stupor.

"How? How are you so strong?" He asked in a hoarse voice. He passed out before I could reply.

"How are you so strong was not the question. How did you know who his master was?" Cort asked. I smiled at him and shrugged. "I have a dream like I have done this dozens of times. I just knew who he was and who trained him. I know a lot more. Like how I knew your master, Yuon and Qyzen Fess. How I knew you were hunting holocrons and how I know you will be searching for the first blade." Cort looked stunned, but more pressing matters needed to be taken care of. He tended to Unaw and Callef. He made sure Callef was bound tight as well. I looked to the cave and felt the rocks above. I found a boulder that I thought would bring the whole thing down. I yanked with the Force and the boulder came free crashing to the floor as Master Orgus Din ran up to us. The cave didn't collapse but it was a start.

"You alright?" Master Orgus Din looked at the two on the ground as Cort stood. "What happened here?" Unaw Aharo said something I hoped similar to what he says in the game. Strange that Bith was not one of the languages I knew.

"Thank the Force that you're safe." He looks over Callef. "This man's no Jedi."

"His name is Callef, I have seen him in a dream many times. I tried to trick him into surrendering saying his master was captured, but he made to attack. He claimed to be the Flesh Raider's leader."

"Hmm, a vision lead you? Still, this is proof that the council needs to believe they are more than mindless beasts." Master Din replied as he inspected Callef's belongings. "This lightsaber... there's something familiar about it. You held off these attackers with only a..." He paused as he saw the twin blades on my hips. "Actual blades? Impressive still. You wear better armor than some knights, strange." He looked me over. I smiled as his gaze rested on my face.

"Not strange. I know I shouldn't have accepted anything from my family, but being an Onasi I couldn't say no. Plus I didn't know I had them until I opened my chest on the ship." Both of my statements were true. The original didn't know they were in there as she formally said goodbye to her family. The staff had packed her chest and her parents must have added the items. Half the robes I didn't recognize either. The master's eyes flared as he heard the name.

"Ah, you must be T'aa Onasi. Your skills and actions have carried you to this spot. The battle is over and I see you have the right idea in collapsing the cave." He took a few steps and reached out with the Force. Once his hand was in the air he yanked down and with it the opening to further into the tunnel. Unaw said something. "Medical transport is on its way. You two look good to travel. Head to the Jedi Temple."

"The Gnarls is still not clear. We could help clear out any remaining raiders." Cort suggested.

"You two are needed at the temple. There are now enough knights clearing them out." Master Din countered. He gave us both the directions to the temple. As soon as we left the tunnel, Master Din was gone. Unaw and two other jedi dragged Callef on board the shuttle. It took us both a bit more than an hour to reach the defensive line where the taxi was, and another hour to fly to the temple. Normally we would have had to walk the sixty kilometers to the temple, but they were not going to risk any more lost padawans. Plus even without attacks it was a two-day trip on average. If we had to, we could have run the entire way in about four hours. We didn't have time to as it was nearly dark as we arrived at the taxi. Though with Tython being in the deep core, there were so many stars to give off light. Not quite enough light to give off colors, but plenty enough to see by.

Tython Jedi Temple

As we walked up to the temple entrance, I expected to receive a call from Satele Shan. It didn't come as we entered or as I looked at the real foyer to the temple.

"Jedi, you both look new to the temple, and you both need to clean up and eat from the looks of things." The knight stated looking over us. "If I can get your names, I will update your pads for the location of your quarters."

"I am Padawan Cort Hintal." he replied.

"Ah yes Master Yuon's Padawan." the knight pressed a few buttons and Cort's pad beeped. He than looked at me.

"Padawan T'aa Onasi." I stated. "I think I need two refreshers." I smiled hoping he would at least chuckle, but his face showed a bit of excitement.

"Ah the padawan who nearly took out two hundred Flesh Raiders by herself. Impressive." He remarked. My pad beeped as I was a bit stunned. Did I really kill that many?

"It was indeed, but sad as they are not mindless. They think just like us." I replied. His excitement was replaced by understanding. I strangely felt like I had passed a little test. I didn't like that at all. Then again that was why most of the knights were here. Cort headed off into a different direction on the other side of the temple. I headed in the direction of Master Din's quarters, and I was surprised that I found it without looking at my pad. I did look to see if this was where I was supposed to be and it wasn't. I wasn't far off as I walked a few steps and entered a room with six bunks. Eleven were filled with sleeping girls. From the state of some of them they had fought most of the day just barely making it to their bunk. I smiled as I spot my chest in front of one of the bunks. I pulled out my hygiene kit and a robe before heading to the refresher down the hall.

I groaned as soon as I looked in the mirror the once clean armor was covered in dirt, grim, and blood. My face was as well and my hair was covered as well. Now seeing it my head started to itch. I debated taking the armor off and cleaning it or wearing it in the shower. I didn't feel like taking the time with so much grim. The shower took most of the gunk off with high pressure and heat. My under armor kept me dry during the cleaning. Piece by piece it came off until I just wore the bodysuit. I sprayed it down as well and pushed the water off the suit with the Force. I felt pain as I peeled the suit off. Every pressure point burned and many other spots hurt. I was bruised in quiet a few places. Naked I sat and concentrated on the Force and clearing each painful spot. I didn't think I healed them, but I had at least blocked the pain for a while. Once I felt better, I passed a mirror showing me my body for the first time. I was petite, but each muscle was defined beneath the skin. Nowhere close to a body builder, but perfectly toned out. The only thing I could find fault in was that I lacked color compared to my face and arms, not that they were very tan. My breasts were pert and fit my body. Not having anything I could measure them with didn't help, but would pass the pencil test. From a guess I would say 30C or 28D. I saw the sizes she had, and they had no reference to what I knew from Earth. I was definitely slightly bigger in comparison to the Swtor standard body size. I stepped into the shower and hit the sonic button.

The vibrations started at my feet and traveled up my legs. Water knocked the fine dust that separated from my body. My hair stood out as I freed it from the holders. I was vibrating all over my body and not being familiar with the feeling I was quickly aroused. In fact, I couldn't move as the sonic rhythm hit a cord within me. I knew a female's orgasm was different, but the sonic shower brought it to a higher level. I screamed out as I suddenly had a mind-blowing orgasm. Water flew everywhere as I lost control of the Force. It felt like forever had gone by as I struggled to turn it off. Once I did, I whimpered on the floor crying and giggling for a good ten minutes.

"You know they should put a warning holo up." I flared into a blush that would have lit the room. I looked over to the direction of the voice and saw no one.

"Whose there?" I squeaked. I heard a chuckle.

"Someone who was concerned. I came in here and I thought a Force Storm had taken over to find a young padawan lost in the grasp of the evil sonic shower." An older voice replied. "There is no shame in what happened, but you should refrain from using it again. It works great if you are dressed, but over stimulates the body if you lack clothing. Seeing that you are okay, I will retire back to my meditation, young padawan." I got up and weakly made my way to the archway, but she was already gone. Not only had she killed my buzz she knew exactly what happened. My legs were shaking and it took a bit of meditating to recover. I finished up, combed and redid the braids before I felt normal again. Once I had my robe on and my gear in my arms I quickly made it back to my quarters. I laid the armor out on the bed and picked out a robe that reminded me of the Humble Hero's set. My stomach complained and I hurried off quietly to the cafeteria once I had my blades on my side.

It felt that everyone's eyes were on me as I entered. Which was true for a few seconds. I didn't feel anything from them and relaxed as my stomach took over. I had no problem filling my tray with food I knew the names of, but not the taste. Once I started eating, I liked most of it. Nerf patties tasted just like beef which was a let down, but it was still good. I wondered if Cort would show up or had he already eaten? I slowly ate my food waiting to see if he would show, but he didn't. I was full and slightly tired. I felt ten times better than when I entered the temple. Once I got back to the quarters, I was wide awake. Shaking my head I knelt down to meditate in the dim light. Moments later I was jerked out of my meditation as the lights came on. I looked at the time and giggled as five hours had passed. The other padawans still looked tired as they got ready for the day. Many groaned as they smelled themselves or from aches and pains.

"Oh, you are new." One of the girls stated. I opened my eyes again before looking at her. "My name is Aliyah."

"T'aa nice to meet you." I replied.

"Did you come in last night?" Another asked.

"From the looks of it she missed the fighting." yet another stated. "Nice armor."

"When did you get here?" Aliyah asked.

"Right at the start." I replied as I stood.

"Wait a moment. You were the one who helped me and Mennaus." Avitla remarked. "I can't thank you enough for making me see reason."

"Wait you are Onasi?" Aliyah wondered.

"I am." I replied. The whole room gasped.

"They got you taking down over two hundred raiders. You saved over a dozen other padawans from those beasts. You are a hero." Aliyah stated. "Some knights have said that they never seen anyone fight like you do. Is one of your blades really red?"

"I did what I had to do. What I was trained for. Nothing more or less. These beings had just as much right to live as we do, and they are not beasts." I chastised them. "I did my duty. If time wasn't critical, I would have left many alive. I am not a hero." My calm carried through the room and many looked down at the floor. They knew they shouldn't be praising me for something they could have done. I also knew it was a bit harsh.

"All of you could be called heroes. You fought for yourselves and others. You survived, you learned your limits. Please think on this and wash, you all smell like bantha poodoo." I smiled at the end and most giggled. In a loud rush they all gathered what they needed and headed for the refreshers. Avitla was the last to leave as I debated putting on my armor. The decision was taken from me as my comm beeped.

"Hello, this is Satele Shan. Grand Master of the Jedi Order. Before you present yourself to the council, I want to speak with you privately." She ordered. "I assume you are ready for the day?"

"Yes master. I am on the way." I replied.

"Good the location of my chambers should be on you pad." Satele added before the signal was closed. I picked up my pad and headed out. So far everything had gone somewhat like the game. I felt this would be no different today. The door opened as I reached it and I spotted her meditating, so I joined her. It wasn't hard to find my focus and that I think was what she was waiting for. Vaguely I felt her smile.

"Welcome Padawan. The temple is buzzing with accounts of you heroism in the Gnarls. Master Orgus told me that you battled Flesh Raiders and a Force user with a lightsaber. Must have been a disturbing confrontation. Are you alright?" She inquired.

"Fight was one sided. He didn't even get to attack me. It wasn't as dramatic as it could have been." I replied. "I did not like having to kill so many, but I have made my peace with my actions."

"I admire your composure. I feel that you are calm. Something that many find hard to do after battle. Remember taking a life affects the Living Force as well as the one who does the killing. Entering battle calmly is needed to avoid fear and anger. These emotions can lead one to the dark side." Satele explained. Nearly the same as the game script. I wondered if I could influence her response if I said something vastly different?

"The only thing I felt was a sense of urgency. I also felt just a hint of nervousness, but after the first leap I felt nothing. At times, I felt their pain, anger, fear, or surprise. As far as myself, I held my emotions in check. I was calm, clearly thinking, acting, and fighting. The Force guided me to restore peace." I explained. I really was at peace and my old self would have smiled as she thought about what she was going to say.

"Recite the code." She ordered. I did without stopping. I so much wanted to recite the older code or and the extra line. "Very good remember the code is a source of strength. Go eat, and we will meet again in the Council chambers." I bowed and left knowing I was dismissed. I didn't see Cort as I ate and I wondered if I would see him again? I felt we had hit it off yesterday and I knew he knew how to fight even if he wasn't as skilled as I was martially. He was strong in the Force and that made up for his lack in close combat. I debated on getting my armor, but I didn't think I had time. I finished and headed to the Council chamber and waited for a long time. I shook my head knowing now that I had plenty of time to get in the armor.

"Hurry up and wait." I whispered to myself. Not long after that a small group of knights left, and I was waved in. The chamber was nothing like the game. It mirrored the Council chambers on Coruscant from the movies without the view. Only a few chairs were filled with masters as the others were filled with holo images of the masters away from the temple. I stopped at the edge and listened.

"I searched the temple archives. Callef never received Jedi training." Master Bela Kiwiiks stated. "Nor do I think he was trained by the Sith."

"Still, shouldn't we get ready for them regardless?" Kira asked.

"Calm yourself Padawan. We can't be certain of anything." Master Din countered.

"But we have all sensed a growing darkness. Perhaps its finally revealed itself?" Kiwiiks added.

"He was leading his troops against the Jedi against us. It was a dark purpose, but possibly not the main concern. He felt we were weak, that we had to be purged." I stated. I for one wasn't going to stick with the script, but I didn't think it mattered once Kira replied.

"Well that sure brightened up the room."

"Everyone this is Padawan T'aa Onasi who saved our people in the training grounds." Master Din introduced me, and then the others. "This is Master Kiwiiks and her Padawan Kira. The other Masters are transmitting from other worlds." I nodded at each.

"It is unfortunate our numbers are scattered." Kiwiiks added. I resisted the urge to mouth along to her words.

"Indeed. The temple's safety is threatened. The Flesh Raiders were disorganized before yesterday." Master Satele stated as she entered the room. Now it was my turn to speak. Time to stir up the pot.

"They are now armed and have organized into fighting unit similar to an army. Callef didn't operate alone and his Master is on the planet. I am sure he has others helping the Flesh Raiders train and equip. We have pushed them back, but as long as they are organized we will find no peace." I explained. "I am sure little exploration has occurred farther from the temple and other areas of interest, but finding the source is needed." Master Satele opened her mouth and then closed it. Master Din paused as well.

"I'll handle it with my new Padawan." He suggested.

"Orgus you haven't taken a Padawan since Coruscant." Kiwiiks countered.

"The Force is strong in her. Stronger than I've seen in decades." he replied. I shook my head inside. I caused Master Satele not to speak, but the other two continued on.

"I can think of no finer Master to complete her training." Master Satele agreed.

"I calmly agree as well. I have envisioned this outcome." This raised all their eyebrows. "I will work hard to learn everything I can." Master Din paused again as I had taken the words out of his mouth.

"You'll find some supplies in my chambers. Go equip yourself. I'll meet you there." He ordered. I turned and walked out. I had changed a little of the meeting, but they didn't even question me revealing I had visions. I baited them and nothing. This concerned me as I didn't want to face the game's destiny. Sure defeating Vitiate was a good enough goal, but having no real effect on this made it discouraging. I got to my quarters and suited up. I wasn't sure what we would do next, so it was better I was fully ready. Once I was finished, I locked up my chest, and headed over to his chambers. I opened the chest knowing he would walk in, but I sighed as he didn't come. Was I too early or did I have to do something else? No matter. His quarters were as spartan as the others I had seen. What decorations I saw held a function at some point. I started inspecting pieces of my armor as I waited. I was working on my headset as he came in.

"Blast those council meetings. I'd die of old age before my colleagues ran out of things to say." Orgus complained as he walked in.

"I prefer to get things done myself, but with that, someone has to discuss the plan of action. Without such planning certain actions could be unnecessary or dangerous. Still, over talking a situation could make things worse. Point me in a direction, and I am good to go, Master Orgus." He paused and then smiled.

"Very interesting you seem to take the words out of my head. Regardless this situation has come at you fast. You're braving dangers many Jedi never face. I wouldn't blame you for having questions. This may be the only time to ask them." Orgus replied just like the cut scene. I sighed.

"Master Orgus I feel that I am in a holo drama and as much as I try to break the script you all seem to get back on track not even questioning what I have said so let's just break it further. Bengel Morr your old Padawan survived the sacking of Coruscant." He looked stunned and I could tell it rocked him as he backed up to a chair to collapse in it. I didn't let up. "I know that if I asked you why you decided to train me you would have replied with trusting your instincts. I know a lot more. Maybe I should hold this to myself and profit off of it, but even with Callef in custody he should have told you this by now, yet you didn't know."

"Bengel Morr has been dead for nearly a decade. How can you know he is alive?" Was all he could ask before going back into thought. I broke the script finally. Now to see where it will go.

"I could say I have visions, but that is not true. What the truth is would make even the most open Jedi deny it. Let's just say I know certain things. Persons, places, events I have memory of. Not the exact way it will happen, but a condensed version. I knew as soon as I got here I would have to fight the Flesh Raiders, that I would be freeing Padawans who got caught and tossed in cages, that I would find a group with one wounded as two argued over whether to fight or retreat, and that I would face Callef and kill him in a duel. That outcome I changed, for he is still alive. I know our Flesh Raider leader is Bengel Morr. There is more, but somethings are side quests." I explained. "I feel you have things to teach me and I hope that is true. I also don't want you to die on me, so giving you his name doesn't change much. Though, if you change your mind about training me then I will understand."

"You have made me think about things I haven't thought about in years. I still want to train you. The Force wasn't wrong to guide me. Now I know that you are more than just a strong Force user. However, foreknowledge of an event is dangerous if you go on the belief that is how it will go." Master Orgus replied. "Be wary of that it could turn deadly."

"I am aware. How an outcome comes about is not known just certain responses that lead one way or another on the same path." I stated. "I am in the dark for a lot of things, but I am looking at this with open eyes."

"That is good. Now time to get to work. There is a Twilek village not far from here. They have been fighting the Flesh Raiders for months." Orgus stopped as I was mouthing each word he said. I giggled as he shook his head. "If you know what I am going to tell you then out with it." He was confused, but also annoyed.

"They have been denied aid by the temple here by the request of the Senate because they have settled here illegally. Now you want me to go to them and help them. We need them to gather all they know about the Flesh Raiders." I replied. "I am not going to say your exact words, but I see that you understand."

"The Force is with you more than I thought." Master Orgus stated. "We will talk about this later. Go to the matriarch." I turned and left his quarters. My datapad beeped and a list of supplies generated on the screen. When I had everything I need, I headed out to the taxi.

"I am sorry, but every speeder is in use there is a list, but you won't gain priority until tomorrow." The tech stated.

"But I am on a mission from Master Yuon." Cort complained politely.

"There is nothing I can do." The tech replied.

"Then even if we are on orders directly from Master Satele Shan we can not get transport?" I asked.

"Well that would be different. Let me see." He replied. I handed over my pad.

"Master Orgus Din ordered me to go to the Twilek village." I added.

"Everything is in order. Next transport is in ten minutes." The tech blandly stated. "Though space will be limited." I didn't even reply to him, and he didn't expect it.

"Cort nice to see you are still around." I stated.

"Well it looks like I will have to stay a bit longer here." He replied. "That or I start walking."

"Hmm, I don't think that would be a wise thing to do. I was thinking that myself when I heard the delay." I added. "I am sure you can join me."

"But didn't he say space is limited?" Cort asked.

"Yes, but I am sure no one else has business in the Twilek village." I suggested. We waited until the next speeder truck came in. Jedi and cargo came off of the truck and the tech looked at me. I brought my cart to the truck and it raised to the edge. By the time my cart was empty, I waved over to Cort with his cart as he raised it, the tech came over.

"I have to protest. He doesn't have priority like you do." he stated.

"And he is going to the same place as I am." I waved my hand and all his things slid on the truck. "I have acquired his gear for my mission, and he agreed to assist me on my mission, so the sooner you let us go, the sooner this truck returns. That or I can request that you join us as we walk to the village. Though with all the Flesh Raiders around and that we are only Padawans, I am sure you will be safe." His eyes grew large and then he frowned.

"You can't do that." He argued.

"You don't know that do you?" I questioned. He shrugged as two Twileks jumped on hearing it was going to the village. Soon the transport jerked forward and Cort had to scramble on.

"That was not correct what you did." He protested.

"I am on a mission to discover everything about the Flesh Raiders to include the whereabouts of their leader. I don't have time to waste waiting for a transport speeder. Neither do you. Your Master is getting sick. You need to find that holocron to help heal her, so you don't have much time either." I explained. Cort opened his mouth and then shut it. He didn't need to ask me how. The village was farther away, but the transport was much faster than the small taxis.

Kalikori Village

Once we arrived we set up our tents and stored our gear and supplies. I had twice as much stuff to set up and Cort was off in the village somewhere before I finished. Getting to see the Matriarch wasn't as easy as I thought. Many of the villagers would either ignore me, ask me a dozen questions, or request I do something for them. I answered the best I could or said I would look into it. They had received attacks on many occasions, but the day before nearly nothing. Also, the village was nothing like the one in game with a few buildings. This was a full community of nearly a thousand beings.

I finally made it to the Matriarch's building. Once I walked in, an elderly Twilek woman greeting me.

"And the fifth jedi today thinking to waste the Matriarch's time. If you don't have a purpose here, then you better be off." She scornfully stated.

"Yes I am here to see the Matriarch. I am under orders to do so from my Master Orgus Din. He is on the Jedi Council. We hope that we can gather any data you have on the Flesh Raiders and I hope we can work together to reduce their threat to your village and the enclave." I explained. She listened and about half-way she looked up paying full attention to me.

"So the Jedi finally decided to help us, have they? This is not just you, offering help?" she asked.

"No I have been ordered to be here, and I will help as much as I can. Master Orgus Din will come as well." I replied. "If it is too much to see me today, I can come back tomorrow."

"No stay I will go find out if she will see you." The Twilek left the desk and returned minutes later, waving me inside without saying a word.

"Greetings Matriarch. I am Padawan T'aa Onasi, Master Orgus Din sent me to help you with the Flesh Raiders." I stated. She looked me up and down.

"So the Jedi finally deign to recognize my people's suffering? How noble. Nothing to do with the attack on your training grounds. I'm sure." Sumari countered.

"Yes I do have to admit that is a big part of it, but I am new to Tython and I agree that they should have aided you in the past. However, your people were told not to come here. Politics have hindered aid. I do not agree, but then again anyone stubborn enough to ignore the Senate is strong enough to face such dangers. You are a strong people, and I understand that there is security in defending yourselves. However, the threat is only going to escalate as there is a guiding hand behind their attacks. That is what we need to stop. That is why I am here." I explained. She looked shocked at my honesty.

"We heard the sounds of your battle. Watched the attack from a safe distance. Now you know what we endure. My scouts have tracked the Flesh Raiders for months. Watched them grow in strength. I will share what we have discovered, but only if you agree to protect my people." Sumari demanded. "We..." She held her hand to her head. "We suffer..." She looked ready to pass out. If Cort was here, he could have helped her right then, but he wasn't.

"Mother, you need rest. Let me carry this burden for you." Ranna offered.

"Matriarch Sumari you are not just sick you are dying. I feel it through the Force. You may have healers, but to show that we are here to help, you should allow a jedi healer to examine you." I suggested. They both were shocked. Ranna recovered first.

"We have our own healers." she countered. She didn't hear fully what I said.

"I disagree and I assume you can hear fine, since you didn't listen. I insist that you take further steps for your own life. I know of a Jedi who could do so as he is in the village right now. Padawan Cort would be happy to assist." I stated.

"I will think about it. My daughter Ranna Tao'Ven and Scout Chief Moorint here will speak for me." Sumari turned and left the room with Ranna.

"Personally I don't care why you have come, as long as you destroy the Flesh Raiders. Do you really think she is dying?" Moorint wondered.

"Yes she will without a Jedi healer, though there is no guarantee that the Force can help." I replied smiling inside that he had veered from what I expected him to say.

"I see. Ever since they got their new weapons and gear, they hunt us like animals. The enemy has a camp nearby. My scouts report they store their weapons and other tech there in a cave." Moorint explained.

"All in one place is good. I could go in and destroy the weapons or blowing them up would work as well as destroying them. Then again if you have the people to spare you could remove the weapons and arm your people with them. Then you could hunt the Flesh Raiders like they do you. I am sure that will make them wary as you show that you are just as strong or stronger." I replied.

"I like the fact of more weapons." Ranna added as she returned. "This could increase our defenses."

"That is all good, but only if you get inside that cave. You will need one of the leader's access keys." Moorint stated.

"Find the technology and do what you think is best. Good luck, Master Jedi." Ranna finished.

"I will do that. While I am doing this, I want you to let Consular Cort to visit the Matriarch. If he can not heal her, he might know who can. Also, I will need the maps and any resent holo recordings of the area. I will also need locations of any concentrations of their troops. I can pass this along so the other Jedi can hit them." I requested. I called Cort, and he promised he would be there as soon as possible. Moorint showed me more than I needed to know. After an hour, I was out the door. I smiled as I saw Cort approach.

"Hi there."

"Hello you sounded concerned." he replied.

"Yes the Matriarch is sicker than even she will admit. Do what you can for her and ask the temple to send a Jedi healer if you can't help her. All we can do is try." I suggested.

"I will see what the Force can do for her." He replied. "Are you headed into Flesh Raider territory?"

"Yes I am. Do you need me to wait?" I asked.

"I would as I am wary to go into such a dangerous area." He replied. "It will not take long to discover if I can help her or not."

"Okay I will wait." I watched him go inside and I went over to a Twilek woman who waved me over. I talked with her while Cort was inside. She gave me the quest for destroying the potions that the Flesh Raiders made. I nearly giggled during the conversation. Cort come out and by the look on his face it didn't go well. "And?"

"Come better to talk with fewer ears." Cort suggested. We walked back to our tents. "She is dying. I healed her the best I could, but I don't think she will go on much longer. I still requested urgently for a Master to look at her, but with so many wounded it may take time before they could get to her."

"At least we looked into it. She is strong and her daughter is not up to leading her people. Come we need to cover a lot of ground." I stated. Cort nodded and it didn't take long to fill our packs. We ate an early lunch and headed out. Cort had no sense of humor for my jokes. I didn't mind as it was funny just watching him try to figure them out. When he tried to tell a joke, they fell flat. I still laughed, but not the way he intended. My original's memories were slowly merging with hers so things like jokes were not that high on the list of things to keep.

Finding T7-O1

Flesh Raider Territory

We avoided what Flesh Raiders we could, and fought fast and hard once we did have to fight. Leaving the area just before another group would show up. It took two days of fighting and little sleep not that we needed any. Thirty minutes to an hour of meditation, and we were as refreshed as a solid nights sleep.

"Okay I think this is the hidden camp of Nalen Raloch." Cort stated as he checked his datapad. "Should we go in?"

"Yes, but be wary of Nalen. He might show up and if he does then be prepared to run or fight." I replied with a grin. He smiled back at me, and we hid our excess gear. We fought a few Flesh Raiders near the entrance before going in. Once we were inside, there was none.

"I am going to stay hidden in case Nalen shows up." I stated.

"That sounds fine to me. Just don't fall asleep." Cort replied. I giggled and looked at him impressed.

"You made a funny. You do have a sense of humor." I stated. He chuckled, and we traveled to the end of the cave. I went to hide before he touched anything. I could see Cort from behind a pile of crates as he inspected the holocron. Nalen walked up behind Cort calmly.

"You make a lot of noise. I come to find a Flesh Raider. I find a Jedi Padawan. I come to listen, to think, among the dead. To fight for my people. Why have you come?" Nalen stated. He felt off to me, chilling.

"The villagers said you'd taken this projector, Nalen, and told me where to find you." Cort replied.

"I suppose they spun the tale of me being a legendary protector, too. They don't understand. Are the Flesh Raiders destroyed? No. My people aren't safe until my learning is complete. Tython's relics still have lessons. I listen. I can... do things, I never imagined possible. I will be the defender my people perceive." Nalen stated.

"Once you have become this great defender, what's the next step?" Cort asked.

"We make Tython ours. No Jedi. No Republic. Our world to plow, harvest, and defend. We hunt the Flesh Raiders to extinction, and laugh. Rajivari showed me how to punish them." Nalen started to move and raise his hands at this point I went into stealth as I snuck up behind him. I hammered the back of his neck with the pommel of one of my lightsabers. He felt it as he collapsed into unconsciousness.

"Why did you do that?" Cort asked.

"If it wasn't obvious he was about to weaken the cave. Make it rumble and lure in the raiders. Putting us both at risk. He is also dangerous if left on his own. Better that a few Jedi healers take care of him." I explained.

"Okay is this another of your visions?" Cort asked.

"In away. I have been trying to break the script of a very poorly written holo drama. I have done so with my master and I have done so with you. Having Nalen out of the way will make your quest easier. Come help me get him to the entrance, so we can call for a medivac." I explained. Cort did so carrying him mostly himself. I called in the evac as he checked in with Master Yuon.

"She wants me to return to the temple." Cort stated as he returned.

"We will once we have taken the raider's weapon depot. It is not far from here." I countered.

"She was somewhat insistent that I return, soon." Cort replied.

"I know, but I might need your help and I plan on doing this fast. With you I can do it even faster." I explained. "Once we secure the area we can call for transport and the scouts. It will mean a lot to me and I plan on helping you in the future as well. I know we will be working in the same areas." He smiled and I giggled. "Great." Getting to the cave was difficult and I really was glad I convinced him to come along. The cave was filled with training Flesh Raiders and it took all our skill to take them out. We were both breathing hard when the final Flesh Raider fell.

"I do not want to do that again." Cort stated. I nodded in agreement as I searched the raider for the key.

"No wonder the Twileks haven't taken them on. There must have been at least fifty of them in here and all of them came at once. I doubt any are locked up in here though." I replied. The door slid open, and we walked inside ready for anything. There was nothing inside but crates of weapons and other material, supplies, and parts. I glanced at T7 as I approached a large rack of weapons. "This is a lot more than I expected. It is going to take a platoon of men to take this out of here." T7 came active and moved forward. I feared I wouldn't understand him as he started to beep and whistle. I sighed in relief as I did understand.

"What is the droid saying?" Cort asked.

"He was captured by the raiders. We can get you out of here T7." He beeped and whistled some more. "He was scouting himself and his restraining bolt is interfering with his sensors." I figured this was a lie as he just wanted it removed. I popped it off easily. "He has a video how nice." T7 activated his holo projector.

"Teach these soldiers to use these weapons. Train them on the Twilek invaders." Bengel Morr ordered.

"When will we strike against the Jedi?" Callef asked.

"Patience Callef. The Jedi will fall when our army reaches full strength." Bengel Morr explained. T7 cut off the recording.

"Well it seems the man you captured does have a Master." Cort remarked.

"That was Bengel Morr I told Master Din that I knew his old Padawan. This will be more than enough to convince him." I replied. "Let's get to the opening and call for our transports. Plus we forgot our gear." Cort moaned. I wanted to as well, but it wouldn't be too hard to ask the pilot to stop along the way. The cave remained clear and no other raiders were in sight. I pulled out my comm and called the scouts in as Cort called in a transport for ourselves. Within a few minutes a group of scouts came out of hiding.

"We didn't think you would come out of there." The leader stated.

"The Force was with us both." I replied. "The back of the cave is full of weapons enough for your whole village. Take everything you can. What you leave will be destroyed when we collapse the cave. You have until our transport gets here."

"Don't worry we'll take everything if we have to drag it out by ourselves." He stated. The Twileks then rushed in while the leader called in for help. Nearly an hour passed before the Twileks had everything out. Nearly twenty scouts showed up and several small speeders.

On The Way to Kaleth

When the transport landed for us it was empty. Cort and I tore down the front of the cave sealing in the dead. The transport dropped me off at the village and took Cort on to the temple. Once my gear was put in our camp, I changed into a different bodysuit after I cleaned up a bit. With my armor cleaner I headed to the Matriarch's building. I spoke with Ghon telling him of his father's death and dumped a bag of raider teeth at his feet. The Twilek was stunned as his anger faded away. I dropped off the claws for the sick girl, told the one Jedi of the totems, and then told Ayon that the potions were destroyed as well. There were a few other quests I needed to complete, but I needed to speak with the Matriarch. I hoped she was still alive.

"She died in my arms. You should have seen what those filth did to her." Saylew reported in his grief as we walked in.

"I am sorry Saylew. We all share your loss." Ranna replied.

"For every one of us the Flesh Raiders butchers, we should kill ten! No, a hundred." Saylew demanded.

"Will that restore your loved ones to life?" Master Orgus replied.

"Don't lecture me, Jedi. My wife is dead! Our people slaughtered! Where were you then?" Saylew questioned angrily.

"I am truly sorry for your loss, and we will do what we can, but to demand vengeance is wrong. It solves nothing, but here take this and know what I was doing. The Flesh Raiders will stop." He took the bag from my hand.

"When will it end? The Flesh Raiders won't stop until we are all dead. Will you let that happen?" He demanded to know. I pointed to the bag.

"I won't quit, Saylew. You will know this once you open the bag in private. I didn't bring that back to give you a taste of vengeance, but to show you I have been fighting them just as hard. Also, I will not stop, until they are defeated. That is the promise in the bag, now go grieve for your wife." I ordered. He looked to say something, but rushed out of the room.

"I hope you can fulfill that pledge. I fear he won't take disappointment well. People wonder why Jedi are forbidden to marry or have families. They don't see how attachments always lead to suffering. Passionate emotions can destroy a person, and Jedi destroyed by passion become something terrible." Orgus explained. "What did you give him?"

"A bag of Flesh Raider teeth. I knew he would demand vengeance and not believe that we were doing what we can. It was a morbid sign that only he will understand." I explained. Master Orgus didn't look pleased. "As far as passion. The whole galaxy has relationships and not all lead to suffering. Problems and strife, difficulties and loss come to all, but many learn and grow from it. That is a part of life. It is the strength of a relationship that will dictate how well it survives. I heard once it is better to love and lose then to never have loved at all. If one day I have the wisdom and strength to truly love someone I just might. Now this little droid needs to report." I did this to prevent Orgus from replying or chastising me for my belief. I wasn't sure it would work, but it took his focus away from me. T7 beeped and whistled for nearly a minute.

"While I deal with the droid, talk to Ranna. I think her people are ready to help us, thanks to you." He ordered. "And don't think we will not talk later, Padawan."

"Yes Master." I added before I walked over to Ranna.

"With the weapons and technology you freed from the Flesh Raiders, my people can defend themselves. You risked your life to help us, and Nalen hasn't been around for weeks." Ranna stated.

"They will indeed and there was enough to arm all your people. Though you... no never mind." I blushed looking at her and she blushed as well.

"Oh, I... ah, should give the information you requested, Moorint your report." She awkwardly finished. I smiled at her while Moorint began to speak.

"Scouts report that the Flesh Raiders are gathering in strength, even after your raid. They already control the mountains around us and now they are invading Kaleth. My men spotted them at the remains of an ancient shrine. Close to your Jedi Temple." Moorint reported.

"Kaleth was a great city of Force users. Its ruins hold powers we still don't understand." Master Orgus explained.

"The Flesh Raiders are looking for something there." Moorint added.

"We can't let them find it. Drive back those Flesh Raiders immediately. I have to take this droid back to the Council. If that hooded figure is Bengel Morr, than the situation is worse than I thought." Master Orgus stated. "Do whatever it takes to push the Flesh Raiders out of Kaleth. I'll send you reinforcements as soon as possible."

"I'll do what I must and more if I have to. Though it is better with allies, Master." I replied.

"If you see that hooded figure from the holo, do not engage him. Now get going." Master Orgus ordered. I thought to break the script again, but felt it not worth trying. I knew I wouldn't see him anyways until the forge. I headed to my camp and resupplied. I then to a taxi back to the temple as Kaleth was the other direction and I didn't think I wanted to head out from here alone. True I felt like I could handle myself and avoid conflict, but the time to get there would not fulfill my orders very well. I arrived at the time Cort was about to set off. Now it made more sense.

"Hey Cort you headed out to Kaleth as well?" I asked jumping from the speeder.

"Yes I am. I was going to take a speeder out to the Forward Camp." Cort replied.

"It isn't far and I think we will get a couple interesting requests along the way." I countered. Cort shrugged and we headed out. What I wanted was to see if we would get the romance quest and the delivery quest from Tia. Neither one was there and that made me wonder. As we got to the Forward Camp, I saw why as it wasn't safe past that point. Still, the walk gave us time to talk. I really liked Cort not that I had any feelings for him, just that he wasn't scripted like everyone else. I still hadn't dealt with being a woman though it hadn't been any different so far other than the shower. I loved that shower, just too afraid to do it again. We entered Kaleth and I spotted the stone first.

"How about that right at the entrance." I pointed out.

"It can't be that easy. A couple of droids and that is all that was defending this?" Cort questioned. He examined the stone and a droid came up. I knew what it would say, so I went a bit farther to wait for him.

"Alright that was odd it wants me to fight some droids over there." Cort stated.

"Well lets make some scrap out of them." I suggested and we did just that. I then let Cort fight the droids that he had to fight, and he looked at me with a questioning look after he was done. I smiled. "Hey it was your quest and I don't think you would have gotten a favorable report if I helped."

"Yes, you are right." Cort agreed. The droid surprised me cause it thought I was going to interfere. He talked to Master Yuon Par briefly. "I have to go back to the temple."

"Okay, but I have to go further in to stop some Flesh Raiders. You can tag along, but I don't think I'll need you." I stated. "Meet you back at the Forward Camp."

"Are you sure?" He asked. I nodded. I had to do somethings by myself. Plus I felt I could move faster. As soon as he was out of sight, I burst into a run. I wanted to see just how fast I could be. I startled droids all along the way, but only one shot close to me. I didn't encounter any Flesh Raiders until I entered Meditation Tunnel. They fought with blades and I defeated each in turn. I had fought raiders who carried blasters, and they were not much of a challenge. These raiders lasted a bit longer. I hate to say killing them was fun, but it was just because they were challenging. By the time I got to the Ancient Shrine I had defeated ten of them just like the game. I faced the chieftain.

"Jeedhd-ay..." I smiled with him and got ready to counter his push. He laughed and I pushed as he Force pushed. I still flew through the air, but I landed on my feet and Force leaped on top of him as four more joined him. He blocked my one blade, but not the other which dug into his skull. I then slammed my blades in the ground knocking the four down. I took them out as they got back up too stunned to defend themselves. I was glad the fight went so fast. I bent over to search the corpse of the chieftain. I looked up as Kira and Master Bela Kiwiiks ran up.

"Master Orgus sent us. We came as fast as we could." She stated.

"This raider called me Jedi, and he pushed me with the Force. I felt these others using the Force as well." I replied.

"That's troubling. If the Flesh Raiders are learning the ways of the Force, it won't be on the side of the light." Master Kiwiiks suggested.

"You sure made short work of this bunch. You ever leave survivors?" Kira asked. She looked impressed.

"For right now they leave me little choice. Then again I don't stop to ask. Thought there maybe one that will surprise us yet." I replied. She looked at me confused.

"Hey I... well... Okay shutting up." Kira didn't know how to respond to what I said.

"This Flesh raider carried a holocron. Thousands of years old from the looks of it. Master Orgus was right. These natives are more advanced than we realized. They're learning how to fight us." Kiwiiks explained as she pulled the device from the corpse.

"Master Orgus thinks Bengel Morr is behind it. Though he won't say it." I replied.

"I gathered as much, but he had no time to explain before sending us here. I wish we could stay, see this through, but Master Satele has ordered us to Coruscant on a special mission." She added. "Has he told you of his former padawan?"

"I know enough." It wasn't a direct answer, but I couldn't tell her that I knew everything about him.

"All those bad feelings the council's been having? She thinks the Republic capital is the source." Kira revealed.

"I'm sorry to have to leave you, but the danger is passed. These surveillance monitors will keep watch on Kaleth." She then explained where to place them in detail using a map. I t felt strange that I was following the game so much. Could I really change things, or if I did would it alter things beyond repair. I sure got a strange look from Kira when she turned to leave. I smiled, but she did smile back. She looked confused like she was seeing things like I did? I wondered. Only time would tell. I went around and placed the sensors. I fought only a droid or two. I wondered if I would see more the next time we came through here. For some reason I thought so. My comm beeped and I smiled as Master Orgus appeared.

"Yes Master." I greeted.

"I'm on my way back to the Twilek settlement meet me there soon as you can." He stated. He cut the link and I sprinted back to the Forward Camp, then took a taxi to Kalikori Village. I dropped off my pack at the tent. I took off my armor as it was close to nightfall. I left the bodysuit on and only added the simple tunic and a different pair of boots, before moving on to meet with Orgus. This back and forth was slowly getting to me. It was fine for a game, but I thought there would be a lot more in between, then again we had to get to Bengel Morr quickly. I knew this wasn't the time they were going to betray me, but it was coming up.

"Master Kiwiiks told me what you found in Kaleth... A Flesh Raider who used the Force." Master Orgus stated while he worked on T7. "She thought he was learning from an old holocron. I wish that was true. The man who attacked you when you first arrived? His lightsaber had a familiar aspect. This droid's holorecording confirmed my suspicions." T7 beeped out that he was sorry to bring bad news. "The hooded figure in that is Bengel Morr, like you have been saying this whole time. He was my padawan, but he never completed his training. He was in the Jedi Temple on Coruscant when the Sith destroyed it."

"Yet not only did he survive he now wants to purge the Jedi Order because he thinks it is too weak to face the Sith. A hard way to wake up to the injustices of life, with no one to guide him." I replied. Master Orgus nodded.

"The temple was destroyed with hundreds of Jedi dead. Many were not recovered. Bengel was strong in the Force and the most gentle being I've ever known. For him to turn against the Jedi..." Master Din paused, took a breath and finished. "He has to be stopped." I could tell this would be hard on him. He was attached to the boy who now had grown into an adult. It was this reason he didn't take on a new Padawan, cause he feared to lose another. I stepped forward fully intent on hugging him. We were interrupted when Ranna came up.

"Apologies for keeping you waiting. Our people's Matriarch... my mother is dying." Ranna declared with tears flowing down her face. I hugged her instead. She didn't expect it, but I had to hug somebody or I would have cried.

"That is terrible news. I knew Cort was holding back when he told of seeing your mother. Could the Jedi healer not do anything for her?" I wondered. Ranna shook her head as she hugged me tighter. "You are stronger than you think. You will be alright." I am not sure how long we just shared this simple hug. If I still had my armor on I don't think the hug would have lasted or that my shoulder would have gotten wet from her crying. Master Orgus cleared his throat. We pulled apart and I got her to show me a small smile to counter my bigger one. I felt really good for hugging her.

"I wasn't expecting to lead our people for many years. My scouts identified a Flesh Raider command base in the mountains. It is protected by an energy shield. The shield generator is hidden on a different mountain in a well guarded cave network." Ranna stated once she wiped her eyes clear.

"That command base is probably coordinating the attacks in the region. I need to get inside there." Master Orgus replied. "You up for knocking out the power generator?"

"I am ready." I answered. He nodded as T7 beeped out that he had a secondary mission to perform a high level scan of enemy forces claiming the mountain paths were too dangerous for himself.

"Hmm, see if you can give the droid an opening to gather more intelligence." T7 whistled he was giving me a head start, and he would follow when it was clear. "That energy shield is your top priority. Knock it out as fast as you can."

"I will, Master. You be careful as well. Bengel Morr will be more than willing to kill you." I warned as I turned to go. He didn't even flinch. I had broken the script, but now I was wondering if I would ever stop the flow or change it in any way? Still, there was not a day that had gone by that I didn't feel on top of the world. Even fighting the Flesh Raiders was challenging and fun. I know killing shouldn't be fun, but it was until they dropped from my blade. That small part sucked. I just couldn't think of this being real even if it was. I decided that I needed to be more careful from now on. I called Cort as I changed and his comm was turned off. It was late at night, so I didn't think he would be up. Still, I wanted his company. I armored back up and took a speeder bike from the taxi area. I wasn't going to walk into the mountains. The bike would get me close with minimal time lost.

The Cave and the Fields

Getting close to the cave that held the generator was harder than the supply cave. I was able to sneak by the first few patrols, but once near the entrance it was one battle after another. My comm was linked into my headset, but I didn't hear any chatter. Only the last few raiders gave me a challenge. I was now tired for the first time in days, but it was a good tired. Not one born of exhaustion. Walking up to the computer terminal my memory started to label controls and dials. A few buttons later the holo crackled as Bengel Morr appeared.

"Hmm, You must be the Padawan who slaughters my people. Your misguided attacks change nothing. Your time is over." Bengel Morr stated as I finished. I looked at him and smiled hearing the generators powering down.

"Bengel darling I have just begun to bother you. Master Orgus is looking for you and soon he will standing behind you." T'aa replied. She smiled as his head half turned.

"Good try, Orgus won't find me. I'll find him. You executed my apprentice, Callef. I can feel his death on you. I spent years training him. He was a good man, a principled man. Proud of yourself?" Bengel asked.

"Wow and I thought I broke the script, that or you felt him fart or something. Bengel Morr, Callef is alive. He wasn't even strong enough to resist a Force push." I countered. "And no I am not going to surrender to any inevitability."

"Very cleaver figuring out what I was going to say next. No matter, every so called Jedi on Tython is going to die. That is a promise." he threatened. "You're entire order is weak. You've done nothing to stop the Sith Empire's advances."

"I am just getting started, so don't give in to your hatred for something you couldn't control. They hurt you, but you have grown stronger. You just need to use that strength in another way. Let us help you." T'aa urged. His snarl told her he wasn't listening. "I am no coward if that is what you think. I hope you have been counting the amount of Flesh Raiders I have taken down. I think the number is over three hundred by now."

"I'm the only true Jedi left in the galaxy." Bengel stated. "Enjoy this little victory it is your last." He cut the signal and I smiled. He just didn't get it. He didn't stand a chance of winning. I was going to win any fight he planned. I tossed a thermal grenade into the console before leaving the cave. I couldn't get Master Orgus, so I headed back to the village. I came in the office and saw Ranna sitting there.

"I'm glad you are up. The mission to shut down the energy shield went easily enough, any word from Master Orgus?" I asked.

"No. My mother... she found peace during your absence. I'm now Matriarch." Ranna revealed.

"I am so sorry, Ranna, but your people are in good hands." I stated. "I had my doubts about you, but you have shown that you are strong."

"Thank you. Before he left he told me. There is no death there is only the Force." Ranna replied. "He believes our essence lives on when we die and merges with the Force. I hope that is true."

"It is and remembering her is the best way to keep part of her alive in your heart." I suggested.

"Matriarch! Flesh Raiders broke through our defenses. They did something to our crop fields!" Eseni yelled as she ran in. "They dropped strange machines in the soil. When a scout approached one. He collapsed with sickness. He crawled away from the device and began to recover, but there are many machines out there."

"Pull your people away from the fields I will get rid of the devices." I declared. "Now show me where."

"Be careful. If the machines are too powerful, save yourself." Ranna urged. "Hurry to the fields I feel we don't have much time." I was guided to the fields and Cort followed me thereafter we passed each other. We fought the Flesh Raiders and destroyed the devices one by one. I had to shake my head once they were all destroyed. The game only had three, but we had found nearly fifty. Then again these were real fields and not some garden plot.

"That is the last of them. I have my own mission, but I couldn't let you go out there alone." Cort stated.

"Thank you, I needed the help." I replied and then I hugged him. It was short, and it confused both of us as he blushed. "I need to get back. Call me if you need help. I will come if I can."

"I just need to get some gear and I will be off." Cort replied. "See you soon." Hmm, Cort is actually cute when he blushes I thought. I shook my head as I headed back to Ranna.

"I've destroyed the machines poisoning your crops." I reported as I came up in front of her.

"I saw how you suffered out there. What you did was more than brave, it was heroic." Ranna declared. "Since you came here, all you've done is risk your life to save us. Why would you face death again and again for people you barely know?"

"I do this that you may survive. I do this that others can provide a better defense elsewhere in the village. I do this to show you strength and that you must fight for yourselves. It is my order's greatest honor. We protect and serve others who can not." I explained.

"You serve your ideals well. Please accept this token of affection from my people." Ranna stated. "You've earned it." She hands me a package. "I should tell my people that the danger is over." I held the package as she walked away. It felt nice to be appreciated. My comm chimed and Master Orgus appeared as soon as it rose to eye level.

"Finally put them out of commission. The shields went down as soon as we got there. How are things on your end?" Orgus asked.

"I had a conversation with Bengel Morr. He wants to destroy us. He thinks we are too weak. He plans to build a stronger order to go against the Sith." I replied.

"Then he's not Sith himself. If I can get to him, reason with him..." he pondered. "At the command base, I found coordinates to a number of secret camps. Too many to send only Masters. One camp is in the ruins of Upper Kaleth. That patrol you fought earlier was based there. Now's your chance to finish them off."

Laotah's Lightsaber and the Trap

"Roger that. I am on the way, Master. I'll holo when I have the base cleared." I replied. "May the Force be with you, and be careful with Bengel." He nodded as he cut the transmission. Again I was running out to the next battle. Finding Cort with Qyzen Fess was a nice surprise as we both entered the tunnel.

"Hello T'aa this is Qyzen Fess. Qyzen this is T'aa Onasi." Cort introduced after cutting down the last droid.

"An honor to meet a fellow hunter. I can see the Scorekeeper favors you." Qyzen stated. You have many points gathered.

"An honor to meet you as well." T'aa replied. "Cort I think our quests will merge here. I am going to Upper Kaleth are you heading that way?"

"We are." Cort stated. We entered the cave and right away we found a downed Selkath Jedi. Cort didn't say a thing, as he began to heal him.

"Padawans turn back. Leave this place, leave me, I am dying." Laotah warned. "Flesh Raiders in this ruin. More powerful than we've seen."

"Master Orgus sent me to drive them back." I countered. "Rest easy Cort will heal you."

"No. These ones control the Force." Laotah warned. Cort helped him sit, and he paused as his healing began to take effect. "Surveillance monitors picked up raiders entering the ruin, Came to investigate. Shouldn't have come alone. This place, strong in the dark side. They channel their hatred here, feed on the darkness. They grow powerful."

"Powerful or not there is no one else coming. Rest Cort will help you, Laotah." I replied.

"Turn back. The enemy's too strong. They have my lightsaber..." Laotah said as he faded into unconsciousness.

"Go it will take time to heal his wounds." Cort urged. "Qyzen help her if you want."

"Will be an honor." he replied. I fought these Force users, and they were strong, but not nearly as fast. Qyzen held his own as well, and it wasn't long before we faced the last group. Cort ran up as I was about to attack. I hoped Laotah was safe. Qyzen and I jumped at nearly the same time. The light stun of our jumps held them long enough for me to slam the ground with the Force. They went flying and Qyzen smashed one on the head. I heard his growl like laughter. Cort was able to keep down the other raider as I traded blows with the lightsaber wielding raider. He must have been one of his people's, best fighters and finally I had a challenge. I couldn't block him directly as the beast was too strong. However, he was slow as well and I flew around him with both blades flashing. Cort sent a large boulder at him that smashed him back and a torrent of stones after that. I locked blades with him, and he was forcing me down. I need to get out, but I couldn't. Then he weakened releasing his push and stepping back. Two swift strikes removed his arms. Qyzen slammed him in the chest with his staff, and he went down. Cort gave the killing blow as he drove his blade through his head. I picked up the fallen lightsaber.

"Laotah will need this back." I stated.

"He will, let's get back to him and out of here." Cort suggested. I pulled out my comm and Master Orgus answered.

"Master the camp is cleared, but they were all Force users. They nearly killed a Jedi named Laotah. He needs an evac." I reported.

"I'll send the signal to have him picked up. Just got a distress call from the Twilek settlement. They spotted Bengel Morr!" Orgus revealed. "Our forces are spread out dealing with the secret camps. We're the only ones who can handle this. I'm on my way to the settlement meet me there."

"Don't..." the transmission ended as I tried to warn him. I cursed which made Cort look at me. "Let's get Laotah out of here." I ran all the way back to the entrance. Laotah was resting peacefully as I past him. I forgot what I said just moments before. Cort and Qyzen saw me jump on my speeder and rocket out of the area.

"She hunts bigger prey." Qyzen stated. I thought of several ways to handle the trap and the best one would be to wear the helm. I didn't like the thing, but my head was the only exposed section of my skin. I barely stopped to get the helm as I jumped off and back on again to the speeder before racing thought the streets. I burst into the office. Slowing to a walk before I rounded the corner. My full armor shocked Ranna.

"Master Orgus responded to your distress call. I was to meet him here. What happened to him?" I asked as I marched up to Ranna. My senses spread out and I could feel the three close by. I decided to play along.

"Nothing. We didn't send any distress call." Ranna replied. "Things have been quiet here, since you left." I could feel the lie as she spoke it. Too bad she couldn't see the frown on my face as she turned around. "I haven't seen or spoken to Master Orgus."

"T7 = scanning area. Stand by... ...Confirmed. Master Orgus not in settlement. Not answering holocom." T7 reported.

"Master Orgus should have gotten here ahead of me." T'aa replied.

"T7, contact Jedi Temple?"

"I'm sure it is a misunderstanding. Your master will show up." Ranna countered. "Why don't you stay..." I jumped back and activated my lightsabers as a dart flew my way. The three Twileks revealed themselves, as the dart burned harmlessly against one blade. T7's shield went up, but it didn't save him against the ion gun's discharge. I reached out and pushed all three against the wall and ripped their weapons out of their hands.

"Stop it! What are you doing?" Ranna questioned.

"Protecting myself from your trap." I stated. "Now you three better start talking. Where is Master Orgus?" The three shook in fear as they hung on the wall. Moorint sighed.

"Handing over the master wasn't enough. Bengel Morr wants his Padawan to die, her."

"I told you to leave her alone, as it was not part of the pact!" Ranna countered.

"Bengel Morr refused your terms. This is to save our people!" Moorint stated. "Bengel Morr came to me. Said he'd end the attacks if we gave him your Master."

"He asked us to kill you too, but I said no. I told him we'd keep you here." Ranna explained. "You'd be safe, and we would have a protector."

"If we don't do this, he will kill us all." Moorint interrupted.

"You have failed and he will kill you anyways. He is the one who trained the Flesh Raiders. His goal is to ruin the Jedi Temple and this settlement. You have failed and believed a lie." I countered. "Where is my Master?" They stayed silent. I pulled the weapons to me and dropped the three. "Get out!" The three ran out the door, stumbling over each other.

"This was all a terrible mistake. It wasn't supposed to be like this. I was going to save you, save us all." Ranna explained. "You can still save him."

"I knew this, but some part of me thought that you wouldn't sacrifice your village." I replied. "Just tell me where he is."

"He took your Master to some place called the Forge. You can forgive me can't you?" Ranna asked.

"You were forgiven before it even happened. Ranna, learn from this. Your people come first, but sacrificing someone who is helping you become stronger is not the right thing to do. Sometimes strength comes from the inside and holding to your morals." I explained. "And sometimes a fight is the harder road to take. That is what you could have done, but I can fix this. See to your people, they need you and remember the Jedi will help if needed."

"I am so sorry. My people will hear of what has happened." Ranna replied. "You need to find your Master." Ranna tried to walk away as I grabbed her hand as I took my helm off. I then found myself kissing her deeply. This took my breath away as much as it took hers. I let her go, and we spent several seconds searching each others eyes. She then blushed before running out. I spent several minutes getting T7's power to come back on while I thought about what I just did.

"Power failure, missing time."

"Bengel Morr has Master Orgus. Ranna said he is at the Forge, can you find out where it is?" I asked.

"T7 = has no data on location. Jedi Archive Droid A-4PO = data on Forge. Contacting A-4PO now." The holocom beeped and the droid's image flickered to life.

"I am A-4PO, jedi archivist. How may I help you?"

"Transmit everything about the Forge to my droid T7." I explained. "Master Orgus has been captured. Inform the other Masters when they become available. I need this data now." The droid paused for a second.

"What terrible news. The area is highly dangerous. The temple Masters will most likely not be able to assist you." A-4PO stated. "Transmitting data now."

"T7= receiving files. T7 = show you the way."

Bengel Morr and Nalen

"Then let's not waste any time." I stated. We both rushed out and Cort met us at the tent.

"I just got word that you have the location of the Forge. My Master and I believe that Nalen Raloch will destroy the Forge." Cort explained.

"Wait didn't we capture him?" I asked.

"He escaped. Been meaning to let you know." Cort replied.

"Great that just made things worse. Come on we need speed over stealth." I stated as I jumped in a bigger speeder. T7 rolled in on the heels of Qyzen and Cort. I pressed the ignite button, and we rocketed up and over most of the buildings.

"No way to fly closer = mountains too high. Must use cave." T7 reported.

"Then we shall walk." Cort replied. Walking wasn't really what we did. We fought, ran, and jumped through the cave system. Cort found a crystal that would be perfect for his saber. I smiled in agreement as we continued. The closer we got to the Forge the stronger the Raiders got. Not just in fighting ability, but in the Force as well. I wondered where the beast was when Cort found his crystal, but I didn't mind not having to face such a creature. We had enough problems with the Raiders working with the droids. Finally, we cleared out the last of the enemy.

"So this is the Forge?" Cort asked. "Wait there is two of them?"

"Well I guess they needed more, then again, there is more than two. Maybe there are many from the looks of the terrain." I suggested seeing many different stairways built along the cliff face. The one they faced was the one we wanted. I saw Master Orgus slammed against the steps as we rushed up.

"I sensed you coming. Your fear betrayed you. Your weak like my old Master. You will fall, with him." Bengel stated as he turned around. Nalen smiled as he said this. Though the three that were with him, laid on the ground in fear.

"What happened to you on Coruscant was terrible, but no reason to turn against the Jedi. Why?" I asked.

"Not the Jedi... the sick, spineless cowards that have taken their place. The traitors who let the Sith slaughter millions. You weren't on Coruscant. You never saw our greatest cut down or watched the temple burn." Morr explained. "I escaped that destruction to see my own Master surrender to the Sith. They exterminated us, and he gave up."

"Like you will give up on us settlers." Nalen added. Both Bengel and I gave him a dirty look.

"You're wrong about Master Orgus. He is training me to defeat the Sith." I declared.

"Weapons are only as strong as the ones who created them. The weak will be sacrificed today to make the Forge stronger." Bengel countered.

"You said I could destroy it." Nalen hissed.

"Silence apprentice." Bengel ordered. "The Jedi Order must be reborn from the ashes." Bengel attacked and I defended. Nalen jumped in and Cort was hard-pressed to defend against him. T7 took some of the pressure off by holding one of the Raiders at bay as well as Qyzen taking the other. Faced only with Bengel, I increased the speed at which we fought turning the defensive stance I had to full Ataru and putting Bengel on the defensive. I didn't know if seconds, minutes, or hours went by, but I breathed hard when Bengel finally went to his knees. I felt Cort as he gave me strength. The raiders were dead and Nalen was out cold at his feet.

"You have won. Why has the Force guided me to this defeat? You're stronger than any Jedi I have known. You could redeem the order and destroy the Sith." Bengel wondered. "I understand, you are the weapon I came to forge."

"I don't think so. Your destiny is to come back to the order. Lend your strength once you are whole again." T'aa countered. "That is the truth you must face. I have not wavered in my struggles. I have not resorted to anger or fear or hate like you have. Think on these things for you have served just one purpose, and that is to close an old man's wounded heart." I hit him hard knocking him out. We had won, but the fighting had just begun. Bengel Morr was holding most of the Flesh Raiders he had gathered back. They hit Kalikori village at nightfall. Every Master, Knight, and Padawan had joined the villagers including Master Satele. After a week Republic troops came down and pushed out every Flesh Raider for fifty kilometers, or they died. It truly was a sad event. A necessity knowing how the Flesh Raiders believed. From the one Raider that had joined the order we understood that they wouldn't fear us, but respect the temple for our strength.

Nearly a month had gone by since I came to Tython. Just now I was on my last mission. Not that I needed to make my own blade. I took apart the two blades I had and then attuned myself to each of the crystals inside. I also added one more feature to the hilts as I could lock them together like a dual saber. I was a Sentinel, but also a Guardian. Cort was a Sage as much as he was a Shadow. We shared quests and skills. Together we had proven stronger still. Both of us Qyzen respected, but he only called Cort Herald. I was happy enough with the title, Hero of Tython. When we faced the council it went much like it did in the game except for what I had changed. This time Cort was with me and after we both were given the rank of knight she passed out unable to control her growing sickness. I watched Cort and Master Yuon leave the chamber.

"Knight T'aa Please remain." Master Satele ordered. I had done a few things that they should remind me of. Chewing out Master Quilljayk for not teaching his Padawan in the way he would have understood. Or maybe they had heard from T7 of the times I had kissed Ranna. I still had to say goodbye to her.

"Priority signal via Coruscant, from Master Kiwiiks." the aid declared.

"Master Orgus I have discovered a situation that requires further assistance. The suppositions we have about Coruscant are correct the dark presence is strongest here." she reported.

"This will require the help of our best. Master Orgus and Knight T'aa you should join Master Kiwiiks on Coruscant." Satele ordered.

"Very well, wrap up any unfinished business and meet me on Coruscant." Master Orgus suggested. "I have something unfinished I must do, as well."

We left the council together. I split off and packed up my belongings back into the little chest. I carried it to the holding room for departures before heading out to Kalikori village. I walked into the Matriarch's office for the last time. I had done so much for her people. I fought for them beside them, and lead them in battle. I never felt connected to anyone or any group of people, but this village was like home for me. Ranna smiled as she spotted me. Still, her meeting took a good fifteen minutes before she shooed them away. Ranna waved me to follow and I did all the way into her private quarters.

"Tea?" She asked.

"A small cup. I have to leave here soon. It maybe a long time before I return." I stated.

"I know you are a Jedi you go where you are needed." Ranna replied. "Just wish you didn't have to go."

"I know I don't want to either. I will always view this as home." I stated as I moved behind her. She pressed into me as I wrapped my arms around her. She then turned around and added her lekku to the hug she gave me. There was no doubt that she cared for me deeply.

"You must. The Galaxy will be a better place if you are out there protecting it." Ranna countered. She then kissed me and I returned her passionate kiss. "I can't love you as I want to, but there is a custom we have. It would make us sisters forever."

"I am flattered, but we are sisters. Here in our hearts. That is all we need. I tread two worlds and one demands I form no attachments." I refused. She wasn't disappointed as she kissed me again. I think she tried everything she could to keep me there. My lord I now knew why Twilek women were prized as sex slaves. I didn't feel a bit of dark side from our love making. I felt happy and content. She really did convince me to stay, however I had a duty to serve. I left her not with tears but with laughter and kisses. Oh, this was good.

Cort dragged his chest on to the shuttle as we were bound for the fleet. I giggled watching him struggle. Qyzen was amused as well. Then T7 whistled as Cort dropped the chest.

"Funny, very funny." He stated and chuckled himself.

"Well you know you shouldn't have added all that junk to your chest." I replied.

"Well I need those items." He protested. "Strange isn't it?"

"Excuse me?" I didn't understand his switch.

"We arrived on Tython together and not knowing that we both are stronger than many in decades. You with combat and I with healing. That we now depart together makes me wonder if we will ever see each other again." Cort explained.

"Cort I am not going to let you out of planet range. We are going to Coruscant, and we will be running into each other so much that we might as we be in a party group. I am sure we will find others to run with as well." I replied. "You can't get rid of me at all." He chuckled as he locked down his chest. He then settled in next to me just before the shuttle took off. The shuttle maneuvered out of the hanger and then blasted for space. The craft shook more than it did when we arrived, or was it because I was wearing a humble outfit.

After a month in armor it was nice to be in soft clothing and I knew I wouldn't have to do any fighting along the way. Once Bengel Morr was captured I went on several missions for the Twileks, but Master Orgus Din didn't he visited his old Padawan daily and spent the rest of the time with me. He ran me through every test or routine he could think of and he couldn't hide how impressed he was. I just managed to crack his shell just before we were called to Coruscant.

We landed in the Markless a small troop ship not much different than a BT 7 Thunderclap that was twice the size. Cort went to the first cabin that was empty and I took the one across the hall. I didn't intent to, but my head hit the mattress and I was out.

The door chimed jerking me awake. The dream I was having vanished from memory as I sat up. "Enter." I moaned. "Lights." The lights grew bright as the door opened.

"Hey they are serving the evening meal. You skipped the midday meal, so I am sure you are hungry." Cort stated. I chuckled as my stomach growled. I wasn't sure he had heard it.

"I guess I am. Then again I don't think I would have woken up if you didn't knock on the door." I replied.

"I didn't knock." Cort added a bit confused.

"Never mind." I stated. He couldn't get the phrases I used some of the times and I couldn't blame him as no one but me used them. I jumped of the bunk, looked once in the mirror and adjusted my belt. The familiar weight of the two hilts comforted me and he raised an eyebrow seeing them. I looked at his belt and his blade was no where to be found. He either hid it in his robes or he wasn't wearing it.

"I highly doubt you will be needing your blades on such a small ship." Cort stated confirming he wasn't wearing his.

"I know, but I can't seem to not have them with me at all times." I replied.

"Even in the fresher?" Cort asked. I laughed. He chuckled as I shoved him a bit.

"No not in the shower at least." I added.

"Well you know enough not to get them wet. That is a plus." Cort remarked. The little mess was filled with crew and other Jedi leaving Tython. I noticed one who didn't approve of our smiles. It was one thing to control your emotions while using the Force, but I just couldn't be a stiff as they were. Cort was still a stiff himself, but I had worked on him for a month. He was starting to get my jokes at least.

"Ooo' reheated Nerf burgers yum!" I sarcastically stated. Cort looked at me confused as I plopped the burger on my tray.

"If you don't like it why did you take one?" He asked taking himself two.

"Well the other option looks too much like dog food, animal food for my tastes." I replied.

"I see, but that leaves more for me as he took a big spoonful. I had tasted it once and it was okay. The after taste just would leave even after cleaning your mouth. I added what looked like fresh vegetables and a cup of stimcaf. The drink was a cross between coffee and tea. I liked it. On Earth I couldn't handle the taste of coffee as it was too bitter. Though this was bitter as well. I chalked it up to now being female. I then remembered I really wasn't female as my parents had made sure I was female and not male. I found the medical knowledge to make a baby develop as female interesting.

Why they didn't just sort out a few eggs and find the one that was female and use that one was a mystery. I had researched the procedure and the procedures they used once a child was determined to be transgender. They could get the body to slowly switch to the other sex. No surgery or hormone therapy needed as long as it was discovered at the age of four or five. After that they would grow the needed parts and switch them out. That cost a lot of credits as well, and the cost grew the older you were as the larynx and face had to be feminized or made masculine.

I wondered if there had been any Jedi transgender? At the same time I knew they would have just accepted themselves as they were or left the order at some point. Normal robes were worn by both sexes to the point most looked like they were in dresses. I saw a few men in skirts similar to kilts in construction. Thought they wore under garments or leggings as well. What I did find on clothing styles they leaned toward unisex designs. I finished my meal and stopped thinking about it. I was glad that I was female in all but genetic code. I was pleased that I was a Jedi even with the destiny I seemed to face. Part of me still didn't believe it was real. As far as I knew I could have had a heart attack and this was my fantasy while I died. I shook my head.

"Something wrong?" Cort asked.

"Nothing just thinking stupid." I got up and he followed me with a concerned look as I dumped my tray. He was soon to follow. We then headed down the corridor. I then decided that I had to look outside. Not having any window in the ship made it disappointing then I remembered that they did have an observation bubble. I took Cort's hand and dragged to the hatch. I slammed the button and it flew open. I didn't expect the room not have gravity and I giggled as we found out. We crashed together on the opposite wall. The ship was in hyperspace and it was a view that cannot be described. It swirled and drew in the viewer. We floated for a long time as I was mesmerized by the view.

"Er hmm, T'aa?" Cort broke the spell. I came back slowly and looked him directly in the eyes so big so close to me. Our noses touched and I pulled slightly back. I was wrapped around him tightly. I felt his hidden muscles and that he was embarrassed along with being aroused. I giggled as I blushed myself.

"Cort there is nothing wrong with this." I stated. I wanted to kiss him which shocked me more than he knew. I felt his inner struggle. I laughed as pulled him into a spin.

"There is no emotion, only peace." He stated.

"Emotions, Yet Peace is the original Jedi Code, Cort." I countered. "So much more powerful, but both are correct given the right teaching. Cort I want to express my feelings. That I choose to show you is not wrong."

"It feels wrong to me." Cort replied.

"Feel your emotions, take control of them and let them go." I stated. "Don't let your emotions control you, but sometimes I want them to take control. Like now is one of them." I then kissed him. He resisted and then kissed back. I then hugged him before letting him go. We floated for hours it seemed as we view the kaleidoscope of hyperspace. We slowly drifted together and we held each other. I had not felt such peace in all my life. I felt he understood it as well. We had experienced so much death on Tython that we needed this part of life to offset it. I found out that it was nice, but I wasn't attracted to him like I was with Ranna yet the result was the same as I came to greater understanding.

Being female didn't change who I was or how I was. Sure my emotions were stronger, but being a Jedi balanced them better. Having my first period didn't upset me at all as I had enough memories from the original that this was just part of who I was now. Most Jedi would see what we did as wrong, but a few would see it as something we had to do.

We enjoyed the five day trip to get to the fleet. I was glad that travel times were more realistic than the fiction that my world created. In all the fictional universes that my world created the Star Wars Universe was the fastest able to travel from one side to the other in days. Yet I came across other books saying it took months.

The movies made it instant, but there was no telling how long it took to get from Tatooine to Alderaan. Luke was trained by Obi Wan during that trip enough that Yoda had a base to start with. That he was only trained to be a duelist to face Vader was told as well. He was never meant to rebuild The Order. Not without other Jedi who knew how to teach. I was a bit sad once we dropped out of hyperspace and I saw the size of the fleet. It was one of many that hung out in the middle of no where. The large station the only fixed point in the area. Carrick Station was surrounded by ships of all sizes.

There were a dozen Valor Class Cruisers not two and dozens of Thranta Class ships plus many smaller support ships. Now this was a battle fleet! I thought looking at the view. I left the observation dome as the transport was soon to maneuver and I didn't want to bounce around in there. My gear was back in its chest and it would be loaded on a small cart to be pulled by T7. The droid had gone into sleep mode during most of the trip. I envied this ability to just shut down during the boring times.

Not that I had been bored. I had sparred with other Jedi, meditated, read dozens of documents on the Force, Coruscant, and other planets. Plus taken the time just to be. I made sure Cort was there with me. Qyzen was only seen a few times as his scent was disturbing to most other beings. Then again he was a top predator and that made most humans nervous. The entire atmosphere of the ship changed when he came out of his cabin.

Fleet was nothing like I expected. It still had the same round shape, but the station was huge, and smaller at the same time. Gone were the vaulted ceilings as many more decks could be used in the same space. The deep trenches as well. The only thing that seemed bigger was the landing bay. There were hundreds of beings moving through the station at any given point. Mostly Naval personnel, but plenty of civilian contractors. Cort and I had no problem moving through the station as Qyzen was an imposing figure and most were afraid of the species. In the game it was set up for the player in mind, but this was a fully functioning station. There were no trainers to go up to, or Class trainers to tell you what path you should take or crew skill trainers. There were plenty of shops and stalls along with vendors. The station was a pure military location. A few Jedi roaming around a minor curiosity. Most headed to the other bays to move on farther in the galaxy. We were no different.

"I thought the Tython station was large this is huge." Cort stated.

"Ya, this is big. Bigger than most cities." I replied. "Our map states we need to go this way."

"Then lead on." Cort replied. We continued on the winding path until we found the way to the Coruscant departure area. I was inspecting the flight board looking for one particular ship as I turned I bumped into a large armored figure. Looking up I had to smile as I saw the symbol on his armor, Havoc Squad. My smile remained until the angry face of the man staring down at me grabbed my attention.

"Mind getting off my foot." he growled. "You're not light."

"The fact that you are in full battle armor and that your boots are armored as well I doubt you even noticed my weight." I fired back smiling. "Havoc Squad I presume." I took my foot off his as his face softened a hair.

"Heard of us?" he asked. "Lieutenant Jonwood, Ingo Jonwood. This is Sargent Aric Jorgan."

"Jedi Knight T'aa Onasi, Jedi Knight Cort Hintal, Hunter Qyzen Fess and T7-01." T'aa replied. "Going to Coruscant by chance?"

"That is the idea. Need to get there fast." Ingo stated.

"Why don't you take the Esseles, a Wanderer class ship, very fast." a female suggested. We turned to her and I had to smile as Corso Riggs smiled back. "Name's Sanusha and this is Corso."

"I do not see the ship listed." Cort replied.

"You won't, it leaves in fifteen." Sanusha stated.

"Then let's go." Aric added. He had a good reason as Sanusha was a Cathar female. I felt some interest from the hulk that Ingo was. I felt disgusted. Not that he wasn't attractive, just that he was male. Which was strange considering that Cort was male and I had no problem with that. Strange that was how I felt. I wondered if this ship would get attacked as in the game? Then again most things had been similar, so this would be no different. It was three days before I had the feeling to dawn my armor. It wasn't hard to join the other four as friends. Once Ingo got off his superior act, he was pleasant enough company. Corso was a flirt of the naive kind. Aric and Sanusha hit it off from the start. Her wildness countered his need to follow the rules. It was during dinner the event started.

"You know this ship ain't so bad." Corso stated as he dug into his food.

"Better than the mess they served on Ord Mantell for sure." Ingo replied.

"It does have a distinct flavor." I added.

"Better than that drab Jedi food." Aric stated. "Felt like I was eating grass and twigs. No offense to the Jedi."

"Just that they don't cater to Carnivorous appetites." Sanusha added. Since those two had gotten together, it had calmed Aric's attitude down.

"They do offer meat to those who require it." Cort countered. "You should have requested such a menu change. I am sure they would have brought something better. Qyzen here has never eaten any of our greens, either."

"I hunted for most of my food." Qyzen revealed.

"Excuse me." We looked up at the Twilek that spoke to us, I recognized Ambassador Vyn Asara even though she looked nothing like the game character. Not that the others knew who she was, but I knew her. "Could I speak with you a moment?" she asked. "I don't mean to trouble you, but I'm curious if anyone from the crew has come to speak with you yet."

"Why would the crew want to talk to passengers?" I asked. Hoping I sounded concerned. "Is there something wrong?"

"I heard a rumor that an Imperial warship is following us." Everyone looked at her strangely except for me. "I know, I know the Treaty of Coruscant, but I don't trust the Empire to keep the peace."

"It is wise to anticipate deception by the Sith, but don't let fear cloud your judgment." Cort replied.

"It is hard not to be a little afraid... knowing what the Empire was capable of back in the war." Asara countered. "The crew won't tell the passengers anything at all. It's not very reassuring."

"Well you sure are curious for just a passenger." Sanusha replied. "Why don't you go ask the crew?"

"I suppose. Still, I think it's unsettling to think that there might be Imperials behind us." she stated. I counted to three before the alarms went off.

"Warning! Warning! Incoming fire! All hands brace for incoming. I say again, all hands." the intercom blared. T'aa grabbed the table just before the first impact. Still keeping steady was difficult even with the table and chairs being bolted down. The noise was intense as we were shaken around. I was certain if I hadn't been ready my ears would be ringing.

"Can you hear me? Are you alright?" she asked.

"The Imperials seem to have forgotten about the treaty..." Ingo stated.

"I knew the treaty would break eventually, but I didn't think I'd actually be here to see it." Asara remarked. "Listen, you have to get to the bridge. The captain will need all the help he can get right now, go, hurry!"

"I suppose I could do that much, but if he won't help he better pay." Sanusha demanded.

"With your skills, I'm sure you will make a difference." she replied. "Good luck." I had been lip syncing her every word. Asara had caught me just at the end, and she narrowed her eyes just before she ran.

"Alright we better hurry to the bridge." I added as we moved off.

"Aric we need our kit. We don't carry around heavy weapons it makes civilians nervous." Ingo explained. "I should have known something was up when you were wearing armor."

"Is it on the way?" I asked giving him a shrug at the mention of my armor.

"Yup." he answered. Their gear wasn't that far away from the lounge. As they were getting their guns, a group of droids rounded the corner. I was ready as I leaped into the middle of them and knocked them down. Qyzen and T7 joined me as I destroyed the first one. Cort took and lifted droids one by one and ripped them apart with the Force, as Corso and Sanusha placed well aimed shots at the farther droids.

"Hug the walls!" Ingo yelled. We jumped out of the way as both Ingo and Aric added their firepower removing any remaining droids in a hail of fire. Those damn cannons ripped up the passageway as well. We met little resistance after that initial fight. Getting to the bridge felt like it took a long time yet it was only a few minutes. We ran past, shorting out and sparking consoles to the front of the bridge as an explosion flung the captain across the deck.

"Come on, Tyrus! You can make it, sir, you can make it!" Haken screamed.

"He's gone sir. You're in charge now." Navigator Plex countered. "What are our orders?"

"Your orders? Weapons out, shields out, comms out. There's nothing we can do!" Haken panicked.

"We have come to offer our aid." I interrupted. "We will defend this ship."

"If you want to be useful, Jedi, then get out of here and stop interrupting us!" Haken yelled in anger as he stormed toward us.

"Sir, we need all the help we can get. If we don't keep it together here, we're finished." Plex countered calmly.

"Keep what together? The Imperials have us by the throat! We're good as dead already." Haken yelled.

"What's wrong with you? Are you really going to let your ship fall into the Imps hands so easily?" Ingo growled.

"That ship behind us is one of the biggest in the Imperial fleet." Haken countered. "We don't stand a chance."

"Sir incoming message... the imperial ship is hailing us!" Raste reported.

"What? Oh. Well, put them on." Haken replied.

"Republic Transport Esseles, this is Grand Moff Rycus Kilran. Your defenses are entirely disabled. Attempt no resistance." he ordered.

"We are aware of our situation, Kilran. Just tell us why you're here?" Cort requested.

"Your ship is transporting a known anti-Imperial terrorist and seditionist, the so called Ambassador Vyn Asara. I've come to collect her."

"Who? We didn't take on any passengers by that name. I've never even heard of this person!" Haken replied.

"Interesting. Lying or incompetent? No matter. My agents aboard your ship have confirmed the ambassador is there." Kilran stated.

"What are you going to do about it Kilran?" Sanusha asked sarcastically. "You can't force us to hand over this person."

"I am fairly confident that I can. Imperial soldiers are preparing to board your ship through its primary air lock. My agents will ensure that you do not interfere with them." Kilran explained. "If you attempt to stop my men from arresting Ambassador Asara. I will have every living thing aboard the Esseles killed." He the ended the transmission.

"Okay, Ingo, Aric, Cort, Qyzen and Corso, along with T7 shall stay here and defend the bridge. Sanusha, and I will go to the primary airlock and then to engineer once we take them out." I ordered. "Shut it Plex!" I then glared at him and his mouth closed. "You too, Haken. As a Jedi Knight I will take over command of this ship if I have to. Have your security team defend the secondary air lock."

"Why they said where they are coming through." Haken asked.

"Do you think an Imp would tell the truth?" Ingo countered. "Rule of war, make them think you are attacking where you are not. I don't think we should split up."

"That is okay you get to fight Mandos. Perfect for Havoc Squad." I revealed. "We get the suicide squad and a few droids."

"Is this another of your visions?" Cort leaned over and whispered. I grinned at him quickly before blanking my expression as I nodded.

"Why do they get all the firepower?" Sanusha asked as we moved out of the bridge.

"Cause they will need it. I need your slicing skills and I will be enough for the boarding party." T'aa stated. "I might even let you take a shot or two." My wink was followed by her smile.

"In your dreams Jedi." she countered. I just turned and took off with her right behind me. We met little resistance along the way to the airlock. I frowned as Commander Narlock was standing there giving a pep talk to his men.

"This is it men. This is what you've been training for." Commander Narlock inspired. "The Imp..."

"What are you doing here?" I asked to interrupt them. "Didn't Haken tell you to guard the secondary airlock?"

"No he didn't, but that airlock is well guarded." Narlock replied.

"Fine, but we can handle the boarding party alone. I know you have been training for this so. I want you men to take up positions to the left and the right of the lock. Wait until they pass before letting them have it. Take good aim cause I will be all over the place." I ordered. "May the Force be with us."

"You don't think that was a bit much?" Sanusha wondered as they moved out.

"No I don't. We don't need them and I would rather they don't get shot." I replied.

"They may surprise us." she added. I was sure they wouldn't. The airlock blew and the Imps pored through. I leaped to the first one and knocked back the ten behind. Commander Narlock's troops opened fire and it didn't go well for the Imps. Sanusha was shooting one after the other all head shots. I would have smiled had she had time to notice. Three waves of troops came through before Lt. Irsic showed up.

"Surrender, surrender!" he yelled just before I lifted him in the air and threw him into the bulkhead. He slammed hard enough that he dropped his weapons. Sanusha hit him with a dozen shots as I dealt with the troops that came behind him. He was dead before he hit the deck. The emergency shield finally came up and the remaining boarding party was stopped just behind the shield. I wasn't surprised as the crew celebrated. They were fairly useful in the fight. I tapped the button on my headset.

"Cort how is the bridge?" I asked. The sound of fighting came through as he talked.

"We have the bridge well guarded. The Mandos landed in the hanger and a few other places. We defeated one called Ironfist, but the rest are not giving up." Cort reported.

"Okay keep at it. We'll clear engineering before we head back to the bridge." I stated and then broke the connection.

"Hah! Victory! We've done it, men, we've done it! The ship is saved!" Cmdr. Narlock cheered.

"We have stopped them here, but Mandos attacked from another direction. The bridge is secure for now, but we need to move out and secure engineering." T'aa stated. "Will that shield hold them back?"

"It will, but I will leave a squad here. The rest will follow you to engineering. We will clear this ship of the Imps." Narlock replied.

"Then let's go." Sanusha added. "I'm not getting paid enough to talk." T'aa held back a chuckle. The fighting to engineering was heavy, but with Sanusha and her clearing the way the crew had a much easier time securing the ship. Engineering was cleared and Chief Engineer Salen had locked his men behind a force field.

"You must be crazy, coming all the way down here with the Imps everywhere." Salen stated.

"All I saw was a bunch of dead ones. We have been clearing decks one by one." Sanusha replied. "Cmdr. Narlock probably best to leave a squad here. Nice shield, but if I remember right this control panel can cause a restart and space all these engineers."

"We will remain here. This is my last squad as the others are cleaning up the rest of the Imps." Narlock replied. "You better head to the hanger. Just got word they want to board the Imp ship."

"Got it thanks, and tell your men they are seasoned now." I stated and they looked all proud.

"Yes Master Jedi." I nodded to Sanusha and we sprinted to the lifts. Most of the Imps had been cleaned out by the time we arrived at the hanger. Ingo was handing over the surviving Imps to the crew as we joined them.

"T7 = missed big fight. T7 + others = Imperials defeated."

"That is good T7. Let's take this fight to Kilran." I stated.

"That is the only thing we can do, our only chance. You will have to board Kilran's ship and disable the tractor beam, so we can all escape." Asara stated.

"If this is what must be done to save the people of this ship then Havoc Squad is up to the task." Ingo replied.

"I knew we could count on you." Asara stated. "I've been aboard warships like Kilran's. The tractor beam controls should be easy to find, if you know where you are going."

"Ambassador, you're familiar with the layout, perhaps you should go along to help get the tractor beam shut down." Haken suggested as he walked up.

"Hmm. We need every advantage we can get." she replied.

"I can't babysit you over there, Ambassador." Ingo countered. "You're not going."

"Look if there is any chance I could make a difference, then we have to try." Asara declined.

"Ambassador, before you go... take a spare uniform. We wouldn't want any Imperials to recognize you." Narlock suggested.

"Good thinking Commander, thank you. Now let's get moving." Asara ordered.

"Good luck out there. We're all counting on you." Haken said as he saluted. Asara and Narlock walked away before he spoke again. "I need to talk to you all before you go."

"What is it?" Sanusha asked. "Time is money."

"I think for the safety of the ship that Asara should be left behind. With her there, he will have no reason to continue to chase us. It would ensure the safety of this ship." Haken suggested. This made them all think. I shook my head.

"No Haken you are wrong. Her being on that ship will not prevent Kilran from chasing us. She will return here and she will be told." I countered. "You have no reason to suggest such a plan and her aid is needed, and don't even think about bribing two Jedi of the Order. Even Lt. Jonwood looks disgusted by your attempt."

"General Garza will hear about this as well." Aric added. Haken paled before rushing away. "The nerve of such scum." The shuttle was tightly packed to get us all inside. Once on the Imp ship, it wasn't long before we made it to the first power control station. Sanusha got to work.

"Well, I've seen some incredible things in my time, but you've just topped the list. I'm sorry I couldn't greet you in person... if you only had let me know you were stopping by." Kilran stated as he popped up on the holoprojector.

"If this is a bad time, we could come back later." Sanusha teased.

"Oh no. Not at all, I assure you I'm quite prepared for your visit." Kilran replied. "My men will be along shortly to escort you to the accommodations I've arranged."

"Oh the Emperor's suite. I can't wait." Sanusha taunted just before she cut the power. "Well this is getting fun." I knew he had more to say, but things have been changing since I changed things up.

"Let's move people he is not going to wait." Ingo ordered. Asara pointed out the way, and we battled all the way to the Tractor beam controls. A huge ISS 7 Guardian droid stood in front of the controls. Cort didn't pause as he lifted the droid in the air and I sensed what he was doing as he moved it over the edge before letting it drop. T7 whistled a laugh as it screamed.

"Okay here are the controls." Asara stated the obvious. Their lightsabers made quick work of the station.

"I hope you understand that your actions are leaving me with few options." Kilran said over the nearest intercom.

"He is so sure of himself." Sanusha stated. We hurried back to the hanger and once she got the shield down we witnessed a Sith killing one of the security troops from the Esseles. Asara fell back as they all rushed up.

"Greetings. At last, a real, live Jedi. How I've looked forward to this. A true Sith cannot go long without a true challenge." Vokk stated.

"Bold words from a Sith who is about to die." Ingo replied.

"You don't have to do this." I added. "Walk away."

"None of you will leave here alive. To destroy a dangerous foe... that is the way of a true Sith." Vokk stated. "When I carve your heart from your chest, your fellow Jedi will sense your defeat, as will my master."

"Your words are wasted." Sanusha replied. "Let's finish this."

"You're right, words are nothing without action!" He then attacked. I blocked his first strikes. He was so confident that he could take us all on. Cort joined in while the others took out the guards that had accompanied him. The battle quickened as I dove into the Force not seeing the Sith in front of me or the beings around as we fought. Only his darkness. He used Ataru which I was very familiar with, yet he fought with more power. I countered with even more speed and unpredictability. The battle lasted nearly a minute before it was over. I didn't even get in the killing blow as Cort removed the Sith's head. Time then went back to normal.

"Come on! Get onto the shuttles, we have to hurry!" Asara ordered. "If we launch fast enough, I think we can make it. Are you ready?"

"Right behind you Ambassador." Ingo replied.

"Let's just hope Haken has the hyperdrive ready. Come on!"

We all loaded into the shuttle and the pilot did some crazy maneuvering to get to the Esseles's dock. As soon as the shuttle landed, I felt the ship enter hyperspace. We then headed to the bridge, and I debated if we should tell Asara what Haken wanted. He just suggested leaving her behind, and she didn't give any reason for him to do so other than she was wanted. I had made sure she didn't have the choice to space the engineering crew. He didn't even bribe us at all.

"We're safe! You did it. You did what no one else could have done." Haken stated. "You've saved us all. We owe you our lives... every one of us." He paused to take out a package. "So, on behalf of the passengers and crew of the Republic transport Esseles, thank you."

"It's been fun, but what about the part where I get paid?" Sanusha asked.

"It has been an honor to help and protect you all." Cort added.

"If you hadn't been here, we'd all have been doomed. We can't thank you enough." Haken started as he looked at Sanusha. "I took up a collection from everyone on the ship, hopefully, these credits will help you save other people in need, the same way you've saved us."

"You have my thanks." I replied, cutting Sanusha off as she accepted the package.

"You deserve more." Haken added. I expected Asara to show up, but after a bit we all headed back to the lounge. Sanusha was glad to get her share which was a bit more than the others just to keep her happy. I looked forward to the three days to reach Coruscant. I could finally relax for a bit. Knowing the fated attack was over.

I was meditating in my cabin when my door chimed and I got up to open the door. "Can I help you?"

"I am sorry I didn't speak with you all, but I feel I have to say something at least to you." Ambassador Asara stated. "Can I come in?"

"Sure." I replied.

"Thank you. I do mean it. Lt Jonwood spoke with me later and told me what First Officer Haken wanted you all to do. I fail to see why he would suggest something like that, but I could see how he would have if things had been different. I have done somethings that I am not proud of and it has caused lives to be lost that later I saw could have been avoided. You took over and protected this ship without added risk to others. You cleared the ship nearly by yourself. The others did as well, but you faced the higher risk and took out as many Imperials as did the others combined."

"I did what I had to do. I regret the lives I took." I stated truly feel that way. "Any of the others could have done the same."

"Lt Jonwood doesn't think so, and he is Havoc Squad. I have also seen Jedi fall in less risky missions with full intel." she replied. "You never hesitated."

"I never do. I trust in the Force to guide me and to warn me. I am glad you stopped by." I stated. "In the future remember this and do the right thing even if it will be the harder road to follow. This will atone for some things that you have done poorly."

"I will." Asara replied. She hugged me and then left. I went back to my meditation. A few hours later my door chimed again. I felt the person on the other side was someone I knew, but I also felt that I shouldn't open the door.

"Come on T'aa. Open up. The ship is throwing a party." I heard Ingo through the door. I tapped the pad on the door and before it fully opened he tried to squeeze in. I held him gently with the Force. I shouldn't have, but it was good I did. He struggled for a second, confused that he couldn't move forward. "Hey you got a shield on your door?"

"No Lt Jonwood I don't. Jedi do not indulge in parties, so I am grateful for the offer, but I decline." I stated.

"It's a party sure food and dancing and drink, but hey you don't have to drink." Ingo replied. "Just hang out."

"Is Knight Hintal there?" I asked. I was sure he wasn't.

"No not now, but he was. Said he had to do something, but he did eat and talked some." Ingo replied. I felt he left when the drinking started. "You have to eat don't ya?"

"I do and I have food being brought to my room." I stated.

"Well you can cancel or have them bring it to the lounge. No need to eat alone, and a drink or two won't hurt ya." Ingo just wasn't going to give up. I sighed.

"Lt Jonwood, I am a Jedi, and your thoughts betray you. I am not interested. We can work together as professionals, that is all." I declared.

"Wait you think I am thinking... well I guess I could think that way, so how about it?" Ingo asked. "It would do you some good." I wasn't surprised he had shown he was interested in me. I suddenly felt a bit ill, and flustered. My hold on him weakened, and he neatly fell into my room. The small couch saved him from a complete wipe out. He got up embarrassed and saw my back as I left the cabin. If he wouldn't leave, I would. I heard him scream as the crackle of electricity was heard. I smiled as I realized T7 didn't like unwanted guests either. I walked the corridors for an hour before finding myself in the lounge.

"There she is, where is Lt Jonwood?" Sanusha asked.

"I don't know I left my cabin as he invaded. T7 shocked him as I left." Corso laughed louder than the others. Aric just shook his head.

"I told him, you didn't like him." Corso smugly remarked.

"And you don't have a chance either." Sanusha burned him. Corso blushed and looked down in his drink. I giggled and flicked a bit of his drink into his face using the Force. It was something a Jedi shouldn't do, but he sputtered while looking confused at his drink.

"So we have talked about forming a co-op." Aric explained. "We fought well together, and we agreed that it would benefit us all seeing as we are going to Coruscant. Cort said he would think about it."

"I am sure he will agree, if you think it is a good idea as well." Sanusha finished. "At least think about it."

"What would this co-op entail? The Jedi Order doesn't form attachments." I stated.

"Well don't think of this as an attachment. More like an agreement of support. The LT and I are the only ones left of Havoc squad, and the Captain here lost her ship. You two Jedi look too young to be off on your own. Not that you didn't take control during the attack, but having someone older around who backs up your authority doesn't hurt." Aric explained. "I am sure whatever mission you are on will go better with some support and the same goes for us. You don't have to ask for help, but it will be there. Plus I am sure there will be times that you can't help, but someone will the more that we have."

"Plus we have skill sets that you don't. I can slice and I have connections to the underworld. Aric and Ingo are in the military and carry big guns. You fight like a whirlwind and your friend has shown he is an excellent healer." Sanusha explained further. "Plus we can combine our resources, trade equipment, and information." I looked at the two. I smiled knowing this co-op would be another form of a guild. Plus I could see the two wanting to stay in contact and this would guarantee it.

"Fine but I will not take orders from Ingo." I agreed.

"No worry there even he said that you should lead when we fight together. If you were not a Jedi, I would ask you to join Havoc Squad." Aric stated. "What we just need to do is name the co-op."

"Guardians of the Galaxy." Corso seriously suggested. I paused in shock for a second then burst out laughing. The two Cathar looked at me funny as well. "Hey what's so funny."

"It is a nice name." Aric added. I laughed even harder.

"I don't see how that could be funny?" Sanusha added as well. I finally calmed down.

"Now that name is from a story I know about. I would feel wrong using the name." I disagreed.

"Well how about..." Corso started to suggest another.

"Stop, Corso. Justice League, the Avengers, and the X Men are out as well." I stated. The poor boy nearly had his eyes fall out.

"I was going to suggest the first one you said." He replied quietly.

"Balance." Cort stated as he joined us. "We join together to share skills to balance out our strengths and weaknesses."

"It works for me." Sanusha seconded.

"Yes it is not stupid or requires us to do something we may not do. I like it." I did like it as it was simple. We talked more, as I ate something and I eventually left with Cort. He walked with me back to my cabin and I shook my head as I opened the door.

""

"What is Ingo doing on your floor?" Cort asked.

"From the looks of it sleeping." I replied. "And I definitely don't want to be here when he wakes up."

"We could move him to his cabin." Cort suggested as we moved inside, so he could check him.

"No he is fine where he is. I don't need to sleep. I have something to tell you anyways. It is better I tell you in your quarters." I stated. Smiled a bit and I wondered what he was thinking. We got to his quarters and I sat down on one of his chairs while he sat on the bunk.

"What is troubling you?" Cort asked. "I have felt this a few times."

"Well being here for one. I never dreamed I could be here, or that I would be a Jedi." I started.

"You earned it, and I don't see any others doing what you have done." Cort replied.

"That is just it. Someone else was supposed to do all this.

I told you my body was changed into female, and that I am genetically male." I reminded him. He nodded. "Well I am mentally male as well. Now you would conclude that is natural considering what was done, but I was male on a different planet in a different universe as far as I know."

"I don't understand, but it feels like the truth." Cort replied. I smiled weakly.

"Cort my real name is Sean, I am thirty five, born on Earth a planet filled with just humans no space travel level technology. Sure we made it to our moon but no further. We have a game based of a holo drama called Star Wars. So far everything we have done is part of that game. You are hunting for the Sith Lord Vivicar or Parkanas who used to be a Jedi that was left behind on a planet called, Malachor 3." This seemed to get Cort's attention fully.

"I will face the son of Darth Angral, Darth Lord Eli Tarnis, also the design head of the Republics special weapons. He will steal the plans of all the Republics dirty weapons projects. I don't think I need to kill him, I hope to capture him from the start, but I am not sure I should. He will have stolen all the plans before I get there. I don't think I should stop him, cause if I do I may doom Coruscant or Tython to be trapped and burned, killing everyone there and the planets themselves."

"I find what you have said to be the truth, but it also brings to mind a quote I have come across in my studies. 'A Jedi sometimes has to start what he finished.' This looks much like one of those situations. You know the outcome, but if you don't start it or follow the path the end result may not come about." Cort explained as I sighed.

"Then I will not be able to face the Emperor and defeat him. Then again he is only his voice. Vitiate is controlled by Valkorian, or he lost control of him, so is the Sith Emperor, and not his voice. Hmm, you maybe right, but I don't want to see all the deaths that this journey will take, or turning to the dark side to do it." I stated.

"You turn to the dark side. I don't believe you could. Still, stranger things are happening." Cort replied. I knew he was thinking of the Jedi Plague his current Master, Yuon Par had. I got up and paced a bit before sitting down again. I thought I was sitting down on an empty space of the bunk and wound up in his lap. He didn't push me off or complain as he put his arms around me. I felt safe in his arms. Strange considering I was the one who kept him safe on more than one occasion. I looked at his face and shivered as we were so close. This time he kissed me first. My curiosity took over as our kiss continued. I turned as we kissed some more and even though my mind protested I wanted to know what it was like and to get it out of my system. Maybe that was the reason I continued, or that he did as well. I was safe for him as well. I didn't think we could become attached. Then again I wouldn't mind if we did.

As we quickly undressed going from simple hugging and kissing to exploration I thought of Doc and Nadia Grell. Both were love interests from the game. Would I ruin those chances by becoming involved with Cort or was this a stepping stone for both of us to use, to open us up for such a relationship? I was soon faced with his member and whether I really could do things a woman could. I couldn't stop as he moaned with what I started to do. I had this urge to finish him there, so we wouldn't go any further, but as we lay on the bed he did the same to me. I lost focus and just held him stiff as he brought on my first orgasm. From there I was lost to the feelings that thundered through my body. I felt what he felt through the Force, and I was sure he felt what I did. When we joined, time no longer mattered. Nothing mattered at that moment. I felt just like I did when I slept with Ranna, but having him inside taking me higher and higher was too much as he came inside of me, I exploded before I passed out.

The next morning he was wrapped around me. I looked at the time on the wall and corrected myself as it was midday. I didn't feel guilt, remorse, or disgust. I felt normal like nothing had changed, but that we had slept together. Would we do it again, I thought? I smiled and knew we could, but wouldn't. Could I do it with someone else? Yes I think I could, but I wondered. I liked it with Ranna and Cort. I could pick either. The urge to try to get Kira in bed made me giggle. I giggled a bit longer with my next thought that I was enjoying a base emotion, that I let it control me, and that I wanted it again.

I slipped out of bed sneaking into his refresher. This ship didn't use water, and so I turned on the sonics. I was instantly hit with a wave of pleasure. Not as strong as the one on Tython, but pleasingly soft. It built up inside me the feelings of last night. I took each in and then let it go. I had a small orgasm at the end before I blocked out what the sonics did. I came down from the high with total calm and clarity. I loved Cort, but not as a lover. I couldn't say as a brother, but as a friend who was once a lover. Someone with whom you both transcended the physical. We were soul bonded. Something very few could claim. I smiled as we switched places. He joined me as I meditated once he was clean. We needed no words as thoughts passed between us. I made him nervous as I thought about being pregnant. I wasn't pregnant, that was comforting that I could feel it. I balanced the days in my head and knew there was no chance of that happening. Facing the others would be interesting.

"T'aa, you have a scent about you." Sanusha stated later that evening. "I thought Jedi were not allowed to mate." I was shocked, but not overly so. I smiled and nodded.

"That is correct, but we are beings with needs or desires that sometimes are acted on just like any other." I replied.

"Ah, that is comforting to know. Are you and Cort now mates?" She asked.

"No, we will not let this happen again. We are closer than before. Almost beyond such desires now." I explained. She was hard to read, but I felt her approval. "How is it with Aric?"

"I could mate with him many more times. He pleases me. I am unsure I will want him as my life mate." Sanusha admitted. We hugged and giggled which made the next table over nervous as a Cathar giggle is more like a hiss. Corso and Ingo didn't ask, but they knew they had no chance with me now. Corso seemed to take it the hardest. He was mopping the rest of the trip. Ingo just shrugged it off as a lost chance becoming very professional when we talked. Then again if I gave him the slightest hint he would have started all over again. Hopefully he wouldn't be drunk around me anytime soon. At least not before he met Elara.

Coruscant Senate area

Coruscant was impressive. I couldn't believe a planet could be converted into an entire city. Then again I had to believe what my eyes were showing me far below as we moved along a corridor to get to the shuttle that would take us down to the spaceport near the Senate building. Everyone of us had to go to the Senate building except for Sanusha. We agreed to keep in touch as I knew we would be in the same areas. Walking into the Senate building was impressive. Much grander than the game. There was even a walkway that moved so you could stand and take it easy while it brought you inside. After talking to the dirty senator we parted ways as we each had different parts to go to. I took a deep breath and entered the office where I would find Var Suthra and Tarnis. The debate going through my head was troubling. I could let Tarnis go or I could reveal him as the thief. I knew how it would go if I let things play out, but if I confronted him I needed proof. That I got almost instantly as I entered the room. Unlike Masters Kiwiiks, and Orgus, or Padawan Kira, I tested Tarnis with the Force. It took all my willpower not to enter the room and cut him down right there. I took another deep breath and walked in.

"Tell me what's happening." I demanded already on edge, as I looked from each being there focusing on Tarnis last.

"You remember Master Kiwiiks and Padawan Kira. This is General Var Suthra and Doctor Eli Tarnis." Master Orgus introduced them. "We're discussing why the Republic secretly built a planetary scale weapon without consulting the Jedi."

"My work barely qualifies as a weapon. It is the most humane military technology ever invented. With a single activation the Planet Prison super charges a world's upper atmosphere. Turning it into an enormous ion cannon." Tarnis explained. "Any starship entering or leaving the planet will be completely disabled. Perfect enemy containment. Without casualties." I smiled as I saw he felt my mental touch. "We were about to begin field testing when this useless debate started."

"I disagree with you, doctor. Sure it will hold a population prisoner, but the ships that are disabled will crash to the ground most likely killing all aboard. Add in another weapon and it could be used to contain the population while the second weapon sets the very atmosphere on fire. No one could survive such an event. Then again I would expect no less from Darth Angral's son." There I said it. I could feel his hatred as much as the shock from the others. Tarnis backed up. I just think of what his mind was coming up with to get out of this. "The fact that you arranged the theft using the Black Sun is cleaver to protect yourself from exposure. Unfortunately I feel out any person I meet for the first time and you reek of the dark side, Tarnis."

"Knight T'aa you have no proof to think the doctor is a Sith." General Var Suthra countered.

"I would warn that you take that statement back, but I feel it as well." Master Kiwiiks added. I felt a bit lighter that she agreed.

"Again you surprise me T'aa. Even I was not expecting this." Master Orgus stated.

"You have already doomed yourselves." Tarnis hissed. This exposed him as the Sith he was more so than the little lightsaber he drew from one of his pockets.

"You are facing four Jedi, Sith you can't hope to fight free." Kira growled as her dual blades activated.

"Eli Tarnis you are under arrest." Var Suthra ordered. "Surrender now before they have to act."

"Never!" He pulled in the Force and I simply slammed him with the Force before he could let go of the lightning he was going to release. I held him against the wall and ripped the blade from his hand. He struggled as shock of my attack sunk in. Then he relaxed knowing he was defeated.

"How can you be so strong? Jedi are weak fools." Tarnis wondered. He started to struggle and I held him tighter forcing him to worry about his breathing.

"Ease off a bit T'aa you don't want to kill him." Master Orgus stated. I didn't want him to think about escaping.

"I called in my men, they will handle him fine." General Var Suthra stated. "He isn't going anywhere."

"Kira, stand down." Master Kiwiiks ordered.

"Yes Master." Kira replied putting her weapon away. I got up close to Tarnis and removed his belt and weapon flinging it across the room before knocking him out. Master Orgus placed a hand on my shoulder preventing a second blow.

"Easy, he is no threat now." He stated.

"General, he is more dangerous than you know. You better place more guards with him than just two." I warned.

"My men are veterans they know how to handle Force users." Var Suthra replied as they bound Tarnis before dragging him out. Then the script came alive again as Master Orgus spoke.

"Master Kiwiiks and I must speak with the Supreme Chancellor. I need you here finding those design files." He ordered.

"Understood." I replied.

"You stay as well Kira. Your security expertise may come in handy." Master Kiwiiks added.

"General, we have a lead on the thieves." Agent Galen reported as he ran in and saluted. I toned out what was said as I couldn't believe how fast this strange fate got back on track. I should have let Tarnis attack, so I could have dueled him to the death. His death more likely. I wonder what would have happened then? I doubted he would remain in captivity for long.

"... Nasty bunch of criminals." Galen finished his report. He waited for me to say something. I didn't as I looked to him and then Kira. Then he continued. "The guild is a violent, well armed criminal cartel. Invading their headquarters is something only a Jedi could pull off." I looked to Kira next before she began to speak.

"Agent let's use your fancy security network to distract those gangsters. Give my friend and the thief some quality time." Kira suggested.

"When you find Vistis, contact me. The data files are top priority, but try to recover anything else that was stolen from us. Good luck." Galen ordered.

"Agent Galen I would highly recommend that the general should put a military unit at the Jedi Temple. They will find plenty of reasons to stay as I know that Imperials are in control there." I suggested not that I felt it would do any good. My efforts had failed to change anything. My warnings gone unheeded. Now all that had to happen was that Tarnis would escape. When that happened, I would be stuck repeating the game in my real life until Taris. Maybe then I could change things up? I thought. Still, it was depressing that I had failed to change anything.

Old Galactic Market and Dock Area

"Knight T'aa have you changed anything?" Cort asked as we met up. "I informed my Master of who is behind this all, but she is not in her right mind. She didn't understand."

"I had Tarnis arrested and exposed. Then it went right back to what it should have been if I didn't know. I fear I haven't changed anything." I replied. "Next place to go for me is the Old Galactic Market."

"I have to go there myself." Ingo stated as he arrived. "Sanusha is already there in the area. She is in the Dealer's Den Cantina." Aric stated.

"Alright then it is best we stay together. I am sure we will be getting into a street battle soon after the cantina." I suggested. Ingo looked at Aric and he shrugged. That is exactly what we did when we got to the dual bridge leading to the shipping and receiving docks. The security officer waved us over.

"Glad to see you here." Captain Winborn stated. "It is a damn war zone over there and to top it all off they are trying to take over the network."

"Well between finding the girlfriend and some chips things are looking up." Ingo replied activating his cannon. "What's the Sitrep?"

"We're getting cut to pieces down here. We're not trained to fight an army of killers." Captain Winborn replied. "These gangsters are smart, organized. Clearly trained off world. They'll kill thousands. Might even destroy the Senate tower."

"Pull your men back Captain. Let us handle these criminals." I ordered.

"It's not that simple, they came here with a plan. The gangsters brought slicers to access every network node in the sector. They're trying to take over the automated speeder flight paths. They'll cause thousands of mid-air collisions. It'll rain debris on the Senate tower like a meteor storm. No telling how many will die."

"Don't worry Captain, Havoc Squad is here, and we'll cause Havoc. We'll take them down." Ingo replied.

"The gangsters have armed patrols guarding the network access points. You need to push them back, and manually lock down the terminals. Get enough terminals, and we might just pull this off. My men will back you up." Captain Winborn explained. "Good luck in there." He then saluted before he squatted back down.

"So how are we going to do this?" Sanusha asked.

"Simple if they are shooting at us we shoot back." Aric replied. That is what we did. We cleared both sides of the bridge. Aric and Ingo sprayed the area to keep their heads down, and when they stopped either Cort or I were there to take them off or Sanusha to hit them between the eyes. Flesh Raiders were a bit harder to fight than these guys, but they did have better aim. We locked down every terminal along the way. We cleared the entire docking area Most got cut down, a few ran, and still fewer surrendered.

"That is one big droid." Corso stated before then whistled.

"We can take it down." Ingo remarked as he checked his cannon.

"I have a bad feeling about this." Sanusha added. I looked at Cort and Qyzen.

"" He stated.

"Well it really isn't interested in us, and there are no people beyond it." Cort replied. "Let Coruscant Security Forces take care of it."

"Perhaps we could do that, but we just need to shut it down. An ion cannon would work or knowing where the shut off switch is." I countered. "Then again Cort you think we both could lift it? I know it is bigger than the rock on Tython. Once it is up in the air, we just drop it over the edge."

"We are strong, but we would have to get close, and it is moving around. Even if it doesn't attack us, it may have a way to stay put." Cort replied.

"Okay let's go back to Captain Winborn. He might have the shut down signal or know who would." I stated. I really wanted to take the thing out, but with not having a lot more people I doubt we could down SD-O. Plus healing worked a lot different in real life. Avoidance and deflection did as well. The most Cort was doing was keeping us full of energy. It also really helped that my blades cut things in half unlike the game. Even one hit knocked the fight out of someone. Most didn't wear armor like Ingo, Aric, and I.

"This is... I can't believe it. You cleared the docks of them all." Captain Winborn stated as he came up to us. He looked horrified from all the bodies. "What a mess. This is not going to go over well with command."

"You ask Havoc Squad, and two Jedi to clear the docks, what did you expect we do, hand out tickets?" Ingo asked. "We didn't kill them all at least." The Captain turned white.

"Maybe we should have used a bit less force?" Cort added. I wanted to laugh so bad, but it just wasn't the right moment not with a body lying in two a few meters away.

"Captain they fired on us, and we did what was necessary to restore the peace. They died because they wouldn't surrender. The only way they will understand is to make it too costly. That is what we have done." I explained. "With more intel we could have gone straight to the leaders who organized this threat. Not having that info caused part of this. We were equipped to handle this. Oh, do you have a way to take down that big Droid at the end of the docks?"

"SD-O? I doubt it." The captain replied. Ingo took out his holo comm.

"Republic Command I have a priority one droid rogue target." Ingo stated as another officer came in view.

"Havoc Squad? Damn must be a big one if you guys can't handle it." He replied. "Got the target coordinates. Ten minutes out."

"Thank you, sir." Ingo added. The officer nodded, and broke the connection. We slowly moved to the safest area near the droid. At nine minutes, two fighters came in, and four missiles launched all four hit the droid. There wasn't much left after that.

"Let's go we have the rest of the gang to clear out." I ordered as the captain tried to say something, but we didn't give him a chance as we moved off. It helped that he was being pestered by nearly everyone in his unit. If this world still used paper, he would be buried in it. We moved from the docks to go further in. Our group attracted too much attention, but it wasn't difficult. Not with the eight of us. By the time we made it to their leader's hideout at least a quarter of them ran.

"This is the door to the thief I was sent after." I stated. I hit the door control with my lightsaber, and it opened up. We walked in seeing Vistis Garn stand up.

"A jedi, that's all I need! Nothing personal, but I have to kill you!" he declared.

"Does he really not see us?" Ingo questioned.

"Get the guns before they come out." I ordered as I jumped on one stabbing straight down. It never got a chance to even shoot once. In fact not a single gun fired. I looked at Vistis and Corso had him pinned to the crate, and Cort had his blaster in his hands.

"What do we do with this guy. I am rather fond of trash chutes." Corso asked.

"Whoa, whoa, I gave up. I only work for the guild part time. I'm not dying for them." Vistis revealed. "You here for something special..."

"Cut the pitch I am here for the data files you stole." I demanded as I pulled out my holocom. "Agent I have our thief."

"Get the stolen design files, and hurry back. We've had a major security breach." Galen stated.

"I think I know what happened we will be there soon enough." I replied cutting the transmission. Damn, and double damn I even warned them of who he was couldn't they have held him? A bit of anger colored my cheeks as I thought he should just have died.

"Hang on, you're after those data files I lifted?" Vistis wondered. "I knew I should have charged more for that heist. Let's make a deal, huh? I have the data files, but the guild already decrypted them. I transmitted a copy to my clients. You want the people who hired me. I'll tell you where they are, if you promise to let me go."

"It wouldn't be too hard to get you to talk." Aric growled.

"And then in that time they get away, or he lies anyway." Sanusha countered. "Let him go, and I am sure we may have a contact in the area for the future."

"Very well Vistis, but I may forgive you but Sanusha is the dangerous one. She will find you." I warned. Sanusha grinned, and the Rodian cowered a bit more.

"Lie to a jedi? I'm not that dumb?" he replied. He then went on to explain who his contacts were, and his clients in the Black Sun. He pretty much stuck to the script. Except this time he wasn't as ruffed up as in the game as we stopped the fight before it started.

"He sure gave up quick." Sanusha stated.

"You would too if you are facing eight to one odds." Cort replied. "Let's go collect those bounties, and get out of this sector." I nodded, and we did just that. With most of the guild dead or on the run it wouldn't be too hard for security to reclaim the area. Now we had to do this to the Black Sun area after I went back to the Senate Building. Each of us had our own missions to work on. Sanusha stopped to talk to the Senator as Cort went to see his master, Ingo went to see General Garza as I went to talk to Galen. With Tarnis confirmed as a Sith I had hoped they would have him better secured. I walked in knowing I would hear otherwise.

"I got the files, but Vistis sent a copy to the Black Sun." I stated as I walked up. Galen didn't look happy, and I didn't expect differently. He turned to the approaching agent.

"Krand, Run a full diagnostic. Find out what was in these files." He ordered. "You found our stolen military hardware. Which is good, cause we need it. While you were gone, rogue agents grabbed Doctor Tarnis, I mean the Sith."

"I was afraid of that. What happened?" I asked.

"They were getting ready to transfer him over to a secure holding area to be transferred to Tython, but the guards never stood a chance. Whoever the agents are, they knew right when to hit us. Kira lead a security team in pursuit, but the kidnappers split up during the chase." Galen comm beeped. "Hang on, signal coming in." The first thing we see is Kira ducking a blaster shot.

"Agent Galen I got these creeps pinned down, but they won't surrender." Kira reported. T-7 beeped, and whistled.

"Padawan Kira – in danger // T'aa + T7 = must help."

"Don't know how long I can hold them." Kira continued.

"She's in over her head." Galen added.

"Okay, show me where she is." I requested.

"Kira's signal came from the spaceport. They may be trying to flee off world." Galen stated just like I knew he would. Though he did change it, a bit. You need to stop them before they escape. Hurry!" I took off knowing I couldn't wait for any of my friends. I took off out of the office at a near run with T7 just barely keeping up. We blew past Sanusha, and Cort as they were still talking to the Senator. They saw me, and ran after us.

"From the way you are running it is either from trouble or to trouble." Sanusha stated.

"To." I replied. I didn't elaborate, and she didn't need more than that as she picked up her pace to better match mine. Corso struggled a bit as he was wearing heavier armor. Getting to the spaceport it wasn't too hard to locate where Kira was from the level of blaster fire. The four of us made it to Kira as a few of her men went down.

"Just in time. These guys get points for courage, but we're a little outnumbered." Kira reported.

"Not any more sister. This just got interesting." Sanusha replied.

"Well there is more than a few trigger happy thugs in that docking bay." Kira reported. T7 beeped out that she was right. "The thugs are threatening to kill Doctor Tarnis, but I don't think they know he is a Sith. I'm not even sure they have him."

"Wait we are going after a Sith on Coruscant?!" Corso asked in wonder. "Damn."

"No matter we have to make sure. He may have the data with him, and we can't let the Empire get a hold of it." I explained.

"So how do we handle this?" Kira asked.

"Go in blasting the place. Fast, and hard." Sanusha suggested.

"Well I am not staying behind. I borrowed a stealth field generator from Agent Galen's office, and it makes me practically invisible. I can sneak in first, and when you three attack, I'll take a few thugs by surprise. What do you think?"

"Let's do this good plan." I replied.

"I can handle myself... Wait you agreed?" Kira questioned.

"Come on honey my trigger finger is getting itchy." Sanusha urged.

"Great now you see me now you don't." Kira stated. I giggled as Corso jumped.

"Whoa, now ain't that something." Corso remarked. We moved forward as Sanusha and Corso opened fire, as I blocked the shots coming to them. T7 rocketed forward a bit before I jumped to the nearest thug. These guys were a lot tougher than either Tython or the Merchant Guild, but with Sanusha and Corso picking them off like they were standing still made it go quickly. When we ran up the ramp, and turned the corner, Kira was already in action as she knocked over one with two hits, and then used a Force burst sending the second tumbling away. Only to get stunned by a third. I didn't even pause as I jumped to the third guy as he shot, and after cutting him down I slammed into the ground with the Force sending the other three in the air to get picked off by the others. It was over in seconds. One of them groaned.

"Agh, jedi scum. I'll kill you... Someday." Zeer threatened.

"He sure killed my generator." Kira added.

"Whoa, now that was fun. More than those gizka that called themselves a guild." Corso celebrated.

"We work well as a team, and you handled yourself well Kira." I complimented. I then looked at Sanusha as I continued. "Thanks for the assist guys."

"No problem always love a good fight." Sanusha purred. I rolled my eyes as Corso drooled.

"No sign of the Sith." Kira stated the obvious.

"Sith? I thought he was some doctor? Still, we were the decoys so you will not find him." Zeer stated.

"Give me a minute master I will make him talk." Kira requested.

"You have one minute." I granted. The man scowled then looked suddenly scared.

"Wait no need for that I may work for Black Sun, but I don't like Sith." Zeer countered. "The doctor is in the Black Sun headquarters! Salarr has him! Just leave me alone."

"Awe I don't get to read your mind." Kira complained.

"Well we will leave you alone, but I think you are under arrest." Sanusha stated as the security team caught up.

"That he is, come on scum." The security chief ordered as one of his men cuffed him.

"Galen is going to want hear what we found out. Plus we need to find out where this guy is at, and he might know." Kira suggested.

"Black Sun I have to go there myself. I think Cort and Ingo does as well." Sanusha added. She then went into thought before shrugging. We came back to the Senate tower, and Sanusha went off to explore. Kira, T7, and I walked into a meeting with both masters, and General Var Suthra talking to Galen.

"The Sith Tarnis is the least of our worries General. The stolen data files had details, not only on the Planet Prison, but every weapon prototype, and research facility in existence." Galen reported.

"Our most powerful experimental weapons, and Black Sun has access to them. How could this happen?" Var Suthra complained.

"I am not so worried about Black Sun as Tarnis is a Sith. Once his father gets a hold of those files, it is going to get ugly." I stated.

"We must act quickly to secure these other weapons. Where are they?" Master Kiwiiks asked.

"Three off world research facilities. Minimal defenses to give them a low profile. They're vulnerable." Var Suthra explained.

"Master Kiwiiks will split up, and protect two." Master Orgus Din stated.

"And I'll take the third one." Agent Galen volunteered.

"T'aa you get the fun part going after Tarnis, and retrieve the files from Black Sun." Master Orgus Din stated.

"As expected." I replied.

"Kira will stay behind too. With Agent Galen leaving, her computer talents will be needed." Master Kiwiiks suggested.

"She can be impulsive, but give her a chance. You'll make a good team." Master Orgus Din stated.

"We already do." I replied looking at her as she talked with Galen.

"She struggles with emotional attachments, as many young jedi do. Be mindful of that." Master Kiwiiks advised.

"We should go. May the Force be with us all." Master Orgus Din bid farewell.

"I'll escort you to your ships my friends." Var Suthra added. They started to walk away, and Galen came back over as I walked away.

"Master, may I have a word in private." I asked.

"You have your mission, and time is not on our hands." Master Orgus Din replied. "Make it quick."

"I told you that I knew things, and as with knowing that Bengal Morr was on Tython, and that Tarnis is a Sith you have not really believed it. I don't expect you to believe me now. However, you will do what needs to be done, so I will warn you that once you get on Darth Angral's ship you will not leave it alive." I revealed. "Plant your tracker, and leave as that is all you will accomplish on that ship."

"I don't know how you believe you know what is going to happen, but yes I will keep that in mind if I do get on his ship." Master Din replied. He looked worried, and angry which I didn't expect. However, he still walked away. Tears formed as I knew more than ever that this was the last time I would see him alive if he didn't believe me. I hoped he would, but I knew he wouldn't until it was too late.

"Knight T'aa are you okay?" Galen asked. I quickly wiped my eyes, and saw the surprising concern in Kira's eyes.

"Yes I am fine. Just... even Jedi can't hide their emotions sometimes. I find it is better to let them out when it is too much. Maintains my focus better." I explained. Then I whispered to myself. "Emotions, yet peace. Death, yet the Force." Kira looked even more confused before she left.

"I understand. Before I leave, I am putting all my resources at your disposal. There is a special tactical unit in Black Sun territory. Experienced security officers who have been fighting those gangsters for months. Go to these coordinates. Talk to Sergeant Nidaljo. He can help you get to Tarnis, and get those data files." Galen explained.

"I will use those resources wisely." I replied.

"I'll let him know you are coming. Don't underestimate the Black Sun. They enjoy killing, and they're good at it." Galen warned. "Kira is on her way. I'll get her plugged into our security network before I leave. Good luck."

"Galen you be careful on Nar Shadda." I warned. "May the Force be with you." He didn't even bat an eye at me knowing where he was going. T7 followed me out as I checked my datapad as it beeped at me. There was a message to meet in the cantina under the Senate plaza from Ingo. My stomach decided to grumble at the thought of food. It had been a busy day, and I didn't want to stop as I felt the faster we got this done the better.

"Hey you are here." Ingo greeted. "I took the time to order, and it should be ready soon." I sat down nodding to Cort and the others. The food came almost as if they knew when I would get there.

"So where do have to go next?" Cort asked. I smiled at him as I bit into my Nerf burger. Juices ran down the sides of my face as this was the best burger I had ever had. As I wiped my face the others were waiting for me to answer.

"Black Sun territory, Kira has already moved on ahead. I really shouldn't have stopped to eat. I feel we are running out of time." I replied.

"Padawan Carson? Isn't she a bit reckless?" Cort asked.

"She is rough around the edges, but a solid jedi." I replied.

"Still if you don't eat or sleep how can you keep going?" Corso asked. "I am starving." He mumbled the last part as he chewed.

"Best to eat when you can and I doubt you get to do much in Black Sun's territory at night. The place will be crawling with them and hundreds of other beings." Sanusha stated. "Better to hit them in the day when most of the scum are sleeping."

"And you know this why?" Aric asked. She smiled at him and then giggled.

"Because I just do." She purred.

"I agree as well, and after we hit the Merchant Guild hard they maybe a bit more troublesome when we get spotted." Ingo stated. "So we need to be on the top of our game. Better to rest and be alert then tired and get killed. Even you jedi need to sleep from what I have heard."

"True, but not as long as most people and if need be an hour meditating is worth a full nights sleep." I countered.

"Yet sleep can not be avoided forever." Cort stated. "I for one could use the time to meditate and study."

"Time we need to prepare. Learn our prey's actions and territory is part of the hunt." Qyzen added.

"Well then let's talk strategy in the morning, say five? Go over any maps you can find and Black Sun strong holds. I for one don't like surprises." Aric suggested. I nodded as the others did, and we focused more on our meals. I had to admit there was a lot more to do then just travel, fight and talk. No sense in going in blind, and without knowing what would happen if I did die, I wasn't going to risk it. Then again we went into the market area pretty much blind. Then again I knew what to expect, but they didn't. As the meal went on, we shared quests that we had picked up so far. Ingo complained about how he nearly let some political faction break the law and how he was tempted to allow it. Sanusha told use about the Senator who got the Merchant Guild to get her in office and how she was going to confess but, Corso didn't believe her. Cort was the first to leave the table as a round of drinks came. Qyzen went with him. Ingo went to the bar and started hitting on some girl with a bit of luck as he didn't get slapped. Corso sipped his drink as he watched Aric and Sanusha talk closely together. I watched him sipping on the weak wine I had. He growled and took a big gulp as they got up to dance. I placed my hand on his shoulder.

"How can she just do that?" Corso complained.

"It is not your place. Your attraction is misguided." I replied.

"Look it isn't we were getting close, and then we link up with these two on Ord Mantell. Since then, she has been all over him, but she went with that creep in the Old Market." Corso complained. "What I don't get is we messed around, and I was sure she liked me."

"She does like you, but not romantically. Sure she may have had fun with you, but they are from the same species." I explained. "Let her go as she could find a mate with him. If she doesn't, then be a friend not a jealous lover. You must pick your battles and this one you can't win."

"But..." I stuck my finger on his lips.

"No buts there lover boy. She is her own woman and doesn't need a knight." I interrupted. I lowered my hand, and he looked at me and I blushed. The kid was quick to switch interests. I felt it even more, as I picked up his feelings through the Force. My heart started beating faster and I had resisted with Cort and Ingo was too gruff for me, but Corso was this ball of shining energy and honor. He truly lived up to the naive cowboy act. We talked a bit longer and went I finally felt tired I didn't have a place to sleep. I had also drank more than I wanted to and to distract Corso I had been full on flirting with him. I was glad I had my armor on as it was a big reminder to me as he liked to touch. Yet his touch still gave me chills, but it would have been far worse if I was wearing simple robes.

"So um you want to call it a night?" He nervously asked as I yawned. I froze and then giggled. I got up as he did and I felt he thought this was a hopeful sign. I lost my balance a bit, and he steadied me getting very close. My hands went to his chest and I felt little shocks in my fingers. He had changed out of his armor and the thin shirt didn't hide the muscles I felt. I looked up at the same time he looked down. I blinked once as his head moved and then froze as he kissed me. Every part of me screamed out that this was wrong. That I was a Jedi and I shouldn't have even started flirting, but at the same time I felt myself return the kiss until I remembered I was a guy. This wasn't like it was with Cort, as this felt wrong.

"I'm sorry. I have to go." I whimpered and rushed out of the cantina.

"Awwrgh! This is nuts." Corso complained. Sanusha giggled, and he blushed as he saw them staring at him.

"Well you are a bold one." Aric stated.

"And a jedi one at that." Sanusha added. "Don't worry she likes you. Just don't blow it." Corso moaned and collapsed into his chair. He watched them both get up and leave together. He looked around and Ingo was gone as well.

"Great I had to flirt with the Jedi." Corso moaned. He tossed a credit on the table and went to his room.

Black Sun

I sighed while moved from the kneeling meditation to one of my katas. It was still a form of meditation, and my eyes remained closed. Not having a place to sleep I was in a small room in the senate building that hadn't seen use in a long time. My chest was in the room as well as what belonged to Cort though he was most obviously with his master in the medical ward. I went through the entire kata before her comlink beeped. Not even bothering to open my eyes I answered.

"Good morning Ingo." I answered knowing who it was.

"Morning it is, but I hardly call it good. I got Sanusha with me and Cort is on his way to the taxi stand here. You about ready?" He asked.

"I will be there in a minute." T'aa replied.

"Oh and lover boy here is really confused." She heard Sanusha say in the back ground. Then she heard complaining and laughter. Oh God, what did I start here, she thought.

"T'aa, out." I added as I closed the comlink. "I am really going to hate this. Why did I have to kiss him?" I checked my gear quickly and headed out. The early hour still attracted many to the Senate as I weaved through the thong of beings coming and going. I didn't have to say anything more than a simple greeting or a nod as a jedi in armor, people tended to get out of my way. I made it to the taxi stand just in time to jump into one of the cars with Cort.

"Seems you had an interesting night." Cort stated. She frowned, but not because he knew, but because he didn't act jealous or hurt that she kissed Corso. He felt more disappointed that she broke the rules.

"Drop it as it won't happen again." I mumbled as the taxi followed the other ones that carried the others.

"I will just that you will have to let the boy down as he is distracted." Cort replied.

"I don't think it will last long after the shooting starts. I'll get Sanusha to smack him or something. That or you could talk to him." I suggested with a grin.

"Oh no, this is something you need to do. I will not even think to pretend to be the jealous one." Cort countered making me frown again as he was only concerned.

"Ah but you just did, not that you are jealous. I know what we had, was just a one time thing, but what happened last night wouldn't have happened if we were still... you know?" I stated. Cort shook his head.

"Are you holding on to what we did? The feelings we had?" Cort asked.

"No, I mean it will be a memory that stays close to my heart, but I don't desire it to happen again. It is just that I thought of you as we kissed and it was the only thing that stopped me last night." I explained. "But it also felt wrong because of how I used to be. I didn't get that with you."

"Yes this former life. Well I would assume that who you are is a blending of the two and last night he was in the front. Not that I have any experience in sharing a body." Cort replied as I suddenly giggled.

"Cort I don't share a body. We switched places, but I share her memories." I corrected. "Were we not supposed to plan out our day?"

"We will once we get there." Cort replied. "There seems to be a small cafe near the taxi stand to the area that Sanusha needs to go to."

"Ah okay, and I am a little hungry." I added. It wasn't much longer to the taxis stopped, and they all piled out. The being that ran the little cafe moaned as we came up. His few customers got up and left.

"No, no, no, you can't just come to my cafe and scare all my customers away. Can you people not come dressed like you are going to war?" he complained.

"Can it Toodu. Bring out eight specials, one to go." Sanusha ordered. "Make one more fitting for Qyzen there." The Twilek blanched out of fear at seeing the Trandoshan, but nodded. Everyone took a seat as a waitress brought out glasses of water which I thought was odd.

"Okay got into the data base and I have highlighted the most likely spots for the Black Sun leaders. Got a friend in the SIS who has been working this area. Sending it to your datapads now." Ingo started. He truly was a military officer as Sanusha was the first to get bored followed by Corso who divided his time between his food and staring at me. I kept my head focused only on Ingo unless someone else spoke. By the end of his briefing Sanusha shared what she knew of the area and where she had to go. The others did the same as they marked the likely locations. I added my data and it turned out to be the closest. We picked up a quest from Detective Dooce Everton before we moved to Security Officer Stansun.

"It's a pleasure, Master Jedi. I'm Officer Stansun, Republic security. Trying to keep peace and order down here." He greeted. "We're fighting a war against the Black Sun. Wish I could say that we're winning. Word has it they're running an illegal surgery clinic. Giving wanted criminals new faces. Helps them dodge arrest."

"Well after today you will be running clean up." Ingo declared.

"Whoa now I heard about what happened in the Old Market area, but these thugs will do anything to avoid arrest. I want this shop shut down, but they move it long before security can swoop in." Stansun stated.

"They won't be operating for long." Sanusha replied.

"Good to hear. The sooner we shut them down the quicker we can clean up Coruscant. Destroy the Black Sun droids and get their patient files." Stansun ordered. "That's all we need to pull the masks off their clients." We moved to the lower level and not a second off the lift, and we were fighting. It didn't take long to move towards where I knew we would find a pass key.

"Well look here. A clinic passkey." Corso stated.

"Well we just have to get past that droid over there." Aric pointed out.

"Nothing Havoc can't handle." Ingo declared. I giggled as Cort cleared his throat. "And a few Jedi."

"I thought you Jedi didn't like being recognized?" Sanusha wondered.

"We don't normally do, but we are not part of Havoc squad, and I believe we have done more than you have." I replied.

"Well for one as long as you are helping then you are part of Havoc and as far as keeping score goes you're on." Ingo stated.

"We are not here to keep score." Cort countered.

"Could've fooled me." Aric remarked.

Let's just get moving." Sanusha suggested. Clearing the clinic was easy and the bounty on wasn't small. Cort tried to refuse his cut, but I made him take it. It wasn't long before we talked to Captain Theraguin.

"Man was that guy sarcastic." Corso stated as we moved off.

"Do you blame him? He is the only security down here and the idea of food traps is pretty disgusting. I say we burn every one of those scum. A trial would be too good for them." Aric declared.

"Well you have no complaints from me." Ingo stated. "Lets get moving." It didn't take long before we were fighting again. Slowly it turned into attack move forward and attack again. We hardly got a break in between fights. The kids in the waterworks were a lot dirtier and there was a whole gang of them. Corso was the first to give them credits, but not the only ones. We talked with them for a bit and got some intel. One kid gave us a drug den location. We promised that this area would be cleaned up. After accepting another mission from Agent Folaris, we made it to Sgt Nidaljo. Cort ran forward and started to help one of the wounded.

"Corporal, get a kolto pack on that man. The rest of you prep for evac." The Sergeant ordered.

"Agent Galen sent us. What's happened?" I asked.

"Black Sun they are not a gang anymore. They're an army. We were securing a perimeter around their base for you. They hit back with military grade weapons. Killed six of my men." Nidaljo reported.

"That would be seven. His wounds were too great to help him." Cort corrected.

"Jorin's gone." The corporal added.

"We're not equipped for this fight... not anymore. We can't help you." Nidaljo stated.

"Calm down Sergeant. We're here we'll take over from here." Ingo declared.

"All do respect, you don't have a clue what we are up against. We've been fighting Black Sun for months. Now with new weapons and armor, they're unstoppable." he countered.

"Well that is what Havoc squad does so get it together." Ingo replied.

"Jedi + T7 = stop the unstoppable every day." T7 beeped and whistled.

"Look at us. We're half dead, and they didn't suffer a single casualty. There's no hope of victory." Nidaljo declared.

"Sergeant get at attention!" Ingo ordered. "With how you are thinking no wonder you failed. How many times do you I have to tell you we got this. With you giving up these men will have died in vain. Now come up with something we can use, or General Garza with hear about this!"

"Yes, sir." The Sergeant replied.

"We can't let those scum beat us." The corporal added.

"Count me in. I always wanted to fight alongside a jedi." The soldier added as well.

"You'll need to take down the base's security network, so we can get inside. Once the network is down, we'll attack the back entrance. You take the front." Sgt Nidaljo stated. "We'll rendezvous in the base."

"Sanusha and Cort you go with the sergeant here." Ingo ordered. "The rest will hit the front." We moved quickly getting to their base. From what I remembered there was barely any mobs in the area, but we had to fight through to get to the base and down the halls of the base. The room had only one inside as we approached him. He was talking to a hooded figure and I knew it had to be Tarnis.

"Tarnis! We risked everything for you. Stealing those files faking your kidnapping... this is how you repay us Sith?!" Salarr complained.

"You were compensated with enough weapons and armor to make Black Sun invulnerable." Tarnis replied. We quietly moved closer.

"Invincible? There's a jedi with Havoc squad carving up my base." Salarr countered. "This is your fault. We never should've trusted a Sith!"

"If a jedi has come for you, Salarr, it wasn't my doing." Tarnis declared.

"You won't get away with this Tarnis. I should have taken you down instead of having you arrested." I declared.

"The name is Lord Tarnis. I have no time for this nonsense. Finish your pointless battle. Coruscant's fate is already sealed." Tarnis vanished from the holo.

"Well I guess I am outnumbered." Salarr stated.

"That is true." Aric replied as he shot him with a stun shot.

"Can't believe it we just took down Salarr." Sgt Nidaljo stated. "Black Sun won't forget that anytime soon. Reinforcements should be here soon."

"Come on Aric let's go give them a welcome." Ingo ordered.

"There you are." Kira came up on the holo. "We intercepted Salarr's holocall to Tarnis. However, I got some bad news. The planet prism prototype at the lab? A fake. Tarnis stole the real device."

"Trace the location Tarnis is working from. We need to know where he is operating from." I ordered.

"Already working on it. We need you back at the Senate tower." Kira requested.

"Understood, but it is going to take a while to clear this sector." Sanusha countered. "We have other missions and the gang down here has started a war that security forces are ill-equipped to handle."

"We'll be there by tonight." I added. "T'aa out." Kira looked confused, but nodded without saying anything more. I did wonder as we left there why I just kind of followed the script. I guessed it was just easier. The fighting got worse after we took down Salarr. The fact that not only did we take them out, but that Sgt Nidaljo had someone to answer for their crimes. It was well after what would have been dark if the sun rays got down this far, before we made it back to Stansun.

"Wow I didn't think to see you back here for a week." Stansun stated. "Got reports coming in from all over the territory that Black Sun is just gone."

"We told you there wouldn't be any of them left." Ingo stated.

"I will never doubt Havoc squad again. We got security teams and medical units running in there to clean up the mess." Stansun reported. "Hopefully we can hold on to it this time."

"I am sure you will as will the teams in the Old Galactic Market area." Ingo replied. "Thanks for the credits added to our budget."

"Hey what about our cut?" Corso complained.

"Don't worry I got your pay." Sanusha countered. "Come on I could use a shower, and we all have personal things to take care of near the Senate Plaza."

"You won't hear any complaint from me." Cort added. Since he fell in a pile of who knows what, he stunk.

"I am glad you are all on our side." Stansun said as we headed for the taxis. He sure didn't follow the script, so why was I doing it? This time getting back to the cantina I followed Sanusha to the hotel and got myself a room like I should have. It was so much better taking a shower in the hotel instead of the poor excuse of a shower in the security office. I changed into some Bastila's robes to go see General Var Suthra. I still needed to eat, but it could wait. As I entered the Senate building, I met Ingo coming out.

"Hey where are you going?" Ingo asked. "We were about to check on Cort and his master."

"I am going to see General Var Suthra." I replied.

"Always wanted to meet him. Plus it is always good to have a general as a contact." Aric suggested.

"Then mind if we join you?" Ingo asked.

"Follow me, Lieutenant." I replied.

"Who is this you got with you?" Var Suthra asked.

"Havoc squad sir." Ingo replied while he saluted.

"It is not so bad that I had a Sith working as my chief scientist, but the entire engineering team vanished with the Planet Prison as well. If I can't trust my people how am I supposed to protect the Republic?" Var Suthra stated. He looked very much like he blamed himself. "They're all traitors!"

"The Sith want us to panic. Don't give in to fear." I replied.

"Tarnis will use the Prison against Coruscant. He could trap us here forever. Paralyze the Republic by holding us hostage. You're our only hope of stopping that." Var Suthra stated.

"We are working on it I will stop him, but we need to find him." I replied. I knew where in general he was, but for the life of me I didn't know exactly where he was. I just couldn't remember and that scared me.

"That is where I come in." Kira stated. "I just traced that holocall we intercepted from the Black Sun base. Tarnis was communicating from down in sector 439."

"Justicar territory! Tarnis knows we're not welcome there. Justicars are paramilitary vigilantes. They took over a sector, cut ties with the rest of Coruscant, and they don't like visitors." Var Suthra explained. "Many Justicars are ex Republic military who came home to find gangsters controlling their neighborhoods. They believe the Republic abandoned Coruscant to crime, so they've taken matters into their own hands. The Justicars are well-trained and armed, but they don't concern me. It's the Sith Lord I'm worried about."

"You shouldn't face Tarnis alone. I may only be a Padawan, but I can help you." Kira added. I looked at Ingo and then back at her.

"With what we have to do we will need everyone I can get. Havoc squad has its own missions, but they lie in Justicar territory as well, Kira." I replied. "But we don't just have one mission we have four."

"That is not an option. You don't have time to go on side missions." Var Suthra stated.

"We cleared out the Merchant guild yesterday and today the Black Sun. Both areas are back in Republic security's hands. Tomorrow will be no different." I countered.

"You better hope so, cause the fate of the Republic rests in your hands. Stop Tarnis from using the Planet Prison." Var Suthra ordered. "May the Force be with you." He saluted and Ingo and Aric saluted back as I bowed. I wondered why I couldn't remember exactly where Tarnis was? We left out of there and joined the others for dinner.

"About time you joined us." Corso complained as we arrived. "I am starving."

"Who's this guy? Where did you find him in the gutters?" Kira asked. I wasn't the only one to giggle as even Aric thought it was funny. "He sure smells like it."

"That would be me. As good as the sonic showers are, they just can't get everything out." Cort stated. "T'aa I never thought I would see such and old set of robes. It is nice to see you out of armor."

"Kira let me introduce them all. You met Ingo and Aric. This is Consular Cort, Captain Sanusha, Corso, and Qyzen Fess." I stated. T7 complained. "I am not forgetting you T7. She hasn't forgotten you. Everyone this is my Padawan Kira Carsen."

"You have a Padawan? I thought she was Master Kiwiiks' Padawan?" Cort wondered.

"I was, but she assigned me to Knight T'aa as I am needed here." Kira replied.

"I remember you from the spaceport. Nice work on those scum." Sanusha complimented.

"Awe man you're a jedi too." Corso whined.

"Wasn't the lightsaber obvious?" Kira asked. I forced in a giggle, but that didn't stop the others from laughing. "Did I miss something?"

"I'll explain that later Kira, but first we need to eat and go over what we know of the Justicars." I suggested.

"I have looked them up and made a few calls, so this is what I found." Sanusha stated. It was a lot of information, and she talked nearly the entire meal. Kira and Corso argued nearly the whole time, but I let it go as he wasn't bothering me. The food was replaced with drinks and Cort got up.

"Good night everyone. I will be in the medical ward helping my Master." Cort stated.

"I shall go as well. Kira come with me." I ordered.

"Yes, Master." Kira replied.

"Hey she can't leave we haven't finished our argument." Corso complained.

"Corso drop it you were losing badly." Sanusha stated.

"Good night T'aa. Taxis to the Justicar sector start back up at six so be here at five." Ingo suggested.

"Very well and you all need to get more sleep than we do." I replied. "Better that you don't drink too much."

"We will." Aric replied. Kira followed me to my room.

"Master I have to get my things before too long." Kira stated.

"Very well, but I doubt you will need them. Grab only what you will need I will be meditating when you return." I replied.

"Yes Master." She turned and was gone in seconds. I went to the bed and knelt down. I was forgetting things and it disturbed me. Had I broken the script too much, or was this something that had to do with having two sets of memories? I really didn't know. I did know at one point and for the life of me it scared me. Would I forget everything the longer I was here? I knew I would be facing the emperor, but from what I could remember this would take some two years, and then Makeb and fighting Revan would take another three years. I could see a year for the last two as Makeb was a race against time as much as fighting the Revanites. Then again maybe it would end at killing the emperor? However, with the way things had been going it was following the script closely, or it was my imagination? I slowly let go as I moved deeper into the Force. I was so deep I didn't even hear Kira return, but part of me felt her join me.

Temple

I suddenly found myself in a white area. I stood there and heard nothing, smelled nothing, and felt no air moving or how warm or cold it was. I then heard muffled walking and gasped as I saw my former self.

"Where are we?" We both asked.

"It looks like a dream or a vision." Sean suggested.

"I will agree with that. I never thought I would be talking to my old self. Wow you are looking great." I stated.

"And you haven't let my old body fall apart either." Sean replied.

"Why would this happen now? Are we somehow still connected? Is this all we are going to experience as each other?" I wondered.

"I hope not. I have never felt more normal in my life. I am male and my biggest struggle is no more. I got what I wanted. Not the best body, but one I can live with." Sean answered.

"I am a Jedi and the experience is more than I dreamed of. Being female is its own challenge. I don't want to change back ever." I stated.

"Maybe this is just what it seems. A chance to see if this is really what we want? Then again I still can use the Force. It has helped but it is causing difficulty." Sean remarked.

"I never had the Force or anything like that. How could you still have it?" I questioned. "Or could it be because I know what is going to happen. That we are retaining a bit of our universe with us? Have you had any problems?"

"Perhaps, but I can't live a normal life with the Force. The only problem I am facing is that I have to travel the urge is too strong to ignore. Plus I find I want to control more than I can if I were normal." Sean stated. "I have only gotten stronger in the Force. Your aunt and uncle are no longer in pain and she has started to lose weight. Along with your cousin."

"Well that is good. You have slimmed down a lot as well." I replied. "I am starting to lose memories, so that is why I asked."

"Thank you. It has been a struggle. Though healing myself has made it a bit easier." Sean replied. "What are you trying to remember?"

"Where Tarnis is hiding at. I know he is on Coruscant, and I was pretty sure I knew where to find him before he even escaped, but now I don't know. I fear I am going to forget everything." I stated as I looked down.

"Fear can lead to the darkside. It is fear that is making you forget." Sean replied. "You are not me, so stop trying to become me. I would not have know my future so well. Be yourself and use that knowledge wisely."

"I am using that knowledge." I countered.

"You are not using it enough. Go to the Temple and you will see." Sean stated and then he was gone. I jerked out of the vision and gasped bringing Kira's eyes open.

"Something wrong Master?" Kira asked.

"Nothing everything. We must go to the Temple. There we will find Lord Tarnis and his Engineering team." I answered.

"Is this wise? I have been picking up that there are Imperial troops there. We will need more than just us." Kira argued as I quickly got dressed in my armor.

"Stealth is the way we will get in. If Cort answers then maybe he will come as well. End this chase we have been on. Too much time it has been wasting." I stated. "Are you with me?"

"Yes Master I am with you." Kira replied.

"Good put on the robes I just took off. They maybe old, but they are better than the cloth you are wearing." I suggested. She did as she was told and part of me watched her change. I smiled a bit as seeing her felt erotic. Not as a physical attraction, but a mental one. By the time she got dressed I was helping her with part of the armor to make sure it was on correctly. She tried to have it looser, but it wasn't supposed to be worn that way.

"I don't feel comfortable." Kira stated.

"Move around and check." She did as I suggested and I enjoyed the view. I giggled as she has a nice butt. She stood up and looked at me confused. "Does it bind anywhere?"

"No Master, but it still feels odd. If it wasn't for this here I would feel naked." Kira remarked.

"Good that means you are wearing it correctly. What you are feeling is exposure as if you were naked. Nothing wrong with that." I explained. I pulled out my holocom and hit the button for Cort.

"T'aa it is a good thing I do not sleep much." Cort answered.

"I was counting on it. Meet me at the taxi pad. I will need you assistance at the Jedi Temple." I ordered.

"The Temple is in ruins. There couldn't be much there." Cort argued. "It has been looted many times."

"I know that, but this is not about what was stolen, but what was put inside." I replied. "Tarnis has the Planet Prison there and he will control it from the council chambers."

"Are you sure?" Cort asked.

"One hundred percent." I replied. "Are you with me?"

"I will come, but we will not have the help of our friends." Cort warned.

"We will not need to have a battle to get there." I stated. "I'll give you five minutes." I put the comm away and we headed out the door. I knew this would be a long shot as with the game if you didn't have the proper quest you couldn't go to the story area, but this was reality and there were no green phased areas here. Also not everyone we had faced fought to the death. Many ran or surrendered. Not so much in the Black Sun area and I would assume much more in the Justicar area as they were former troopers. The stories of us clearing the guild and Black Sun area might just get them to give up without a fight. We would face this later, so long as we survived this. Cort looked ready to go and so did Qyzen.

"A hunt this is. Many points this Sith will give us." Qyzen stated as they walked up.

"I still think we should wait until the others are awake." Cort advised.

"I know, but this is Jedi business. If Yuon Parr was healthy I would expect her to come as well." I stated. "Now let's get there." It didn't take too long to argue with the taxi. Then again T7 had to do the convincing to get one speeder to carry us all. Twenty minutes later we were at the Temple landing pad. It was fairly dark and I lit my yellow bronze blade to give us a bit of light.

"Don't bring your blades out. This one is nearly red and I expect the imperials here not to shoot at a Sith Lord without asking questions first." I suggested.

"If all had stealth field generators we could sneak right in." Kira stated.

"We don't need them, Kira. We are Jedi." Cort countered as he went invisible. "You can do the same feel how I am doing this." She closed her eyes and vanished as well. That would leave me and T7 exposed, but I remembered I could use stealth as well, but only for a few seconds. Then again Cort wasn't a Shadow Jedi, but he could do it.

"T7 – stealth generator = T7 left behind." T7 wailed.

"No you are fine. We need you to lead us to the council chambers." I replied. Kira handed over her belt to Qyzen and he vanished once it was on.

"Imperials ignore droids. Better than being not seen." Qyzen stated. This made T7 beep happily and he took off. We followed him and we went to the left as I knew where we needed to go. The whole temple was crawling with imperials. I wasn't sure what they were searching for if anything, but what was sure was that it will take a lot to get them out of here. We slowly made our way further in and to the old Jedi Council Chambers. I could see Tarnis not to far away talking to his father. I couldn't believe that he could be ready with the Planet Prison already, but from the looks of it he was.

"Departing Coruscant now, father. The Planet Prison deploys in minutes. The Republic will have no choice but to surrender." Tarnis stated.

"You return to me as a hero of the Empire, my son. Our victory is complete." Darth Angral replied.

"Ha, ha, ha." I added as I clapped for each word. "You never celebrate until it is over."

"What's this, Tarnis? A loose end? For shame." Lord Sadic wondered.

"Have you come to die alone, Jedi?" Tarnis asked.

"No I did not I brought a few friends other then my droid." I replied as Kira, Qyzen, and Cort revealed themselves. "You will surrender now or I will beat you up like the last time. You know how strong I am."

"You'll forgive me if I don't offer you the same opportunity." Tarnis countered.

"Channel your rage, my son. Don't let these Jedi steal your moment of triumph." Darth Angral ordered.

"Your blood flows through my veins, father. I can not fail." Tarnis declared. He attacked and we defended. With three Jedi and Qyzen he really didn't have a chance. T7 went around and turned off the Planet Prison as we were too close for him to fire on Tarnis.

"Defend only! We are taking him alive." I ordered. Qyzen growled, but he let off his attacks. Tarnis tried every trick and attack he had and we blocked or absorbed them. Slowly we wore him down while his father watched. I saw my opening and I hilt bashed him into unconsciousness.

"Jedi filth... you've killed my son." Darth Angral growled.

"No he is very much alive." Cort countered. "You have failed as he has failed."

"She will still die for this, Master." Lord Praven declared.

"You have no idea what you have unleashed, Jedi. There's no place in the galaxy to hide from my wrath." Darth Angral threatened.

"I guess you are as deaf as you're stupid. I don't need to hide from you or your lackeys. Your son still lives, but he will rot in a Jedi prison or be turned back to the light. As far as your threat come and face me or give me the location of your ship." I stated. "I will gladly fight you with honor. Even if you fight dirty." Lord Praven looked deep in thought at my last words but Darth Angral just bared his teeth.

"I will inflict unimaginable suffering on your people. Billions will die because of you." Angral promised.

"We already control your secret weapon facilities. All that power is ours now." Lord Nefarid declared.

"My son's death will be avenged on the entire Republic, and you will bow down before I let you die." Darth Angral threatened.

"Father I still live." Tarnis moaned.

"You failed so you are dead to me." Angral replied.

"Father?" he whispered.

"I see that there is no convincing you otherwise. You will fail like he has." I stated.

"My hatred makes me stronger than you can possibly know. Tell your pathetic Masters that Darth Angral has returned." Darth Angral stated. "This time, there will be no mercy."

"Such a charmer I miss him already." Kira commented as he vanished from the holocom. "The Planet Prison is officially scrap metal. Looks like we saved Coruscant."

"Couldn't of done it without all of you. Especially you Kira." I replied.

"Much as I am enjoying these toxic ruins, maybe we should get back to the Senate tower?" Kira suggested.

"Well we have a prisoner and I don't think we are getting out of here quietly." Cort stated.

Time to call in the cavalry." I replied. In a moment I had General Var Suthra out of bed and on the holoprojector.

"Why are you in the Jedi Temple?" Var Suthra asked.

"We found the Planet Prison and Tarnis. He is currently sleeping. However Darth Angral is not happy we defeated him and declared him dead and will use that excuse to carry out his revenge. General you need to send a fleet to Uphrades and Tython. He will use the Planet Prison on them first in order. Once in place he will burn the atmosphere with another device. Wiping the planet of all life. Few will survive if at all." I warned. "Do not disregard this warning."

"That will be terrible if that happens. We'll send out a fleet immediately to both those locations. Hopefully he won't pick a different location to test his weapons." Var Suthra replied. "Better get back here we have a lot of planning to do."

"About that General. The Temple is over run with Imperials. I would send a company or two to round them up. Better if you have a battalion." I suggested. "That or a strike team to come in by shuttle and pick us up. Though the Temple still has to be secured."

"Already on the way. With imperials on the planet the Senate will freak out if they are not taken care of by the time they hear of it." He stated. "Var Suthra out." The wait wasn't too long. Cort was successful in sending Tarnis into hibernation. He wouldn't have a chance of waking up any time soon. Qyzen T7 and myself cleared an area large enough for a shuttle to land. The enormous opening was suddenly filled with gunships and Republic troops dropped out of them as the area lit up in a fire fight. We guarded the area until another transport landed near us.

"Master Jedi we are here for you." A trooper stated as he stopped in front of us.

"Thank you soldier. I would pass it on that some teams need to drop into the Works and clear it out too. You need to do a top to bottom search." I suggested.

"Do you really think there are so many?" The soldier asked.

"Yes, and capture who you can as live enemy is better proof then dead ones." I suggested. "Their accent alone gives them away."

"Yes Master Jedi." He replied and then saluted before guiding his team further out while talking on his comms. It took nearly until eight in the morning before there was a team of jedi available to haul Tarnis to Tython. Cort, T7, and Qyzen had joined the others earlier. Once Kira and I Arrived in the Justicar territory we saw the effect that they left behind.

"By the Force?! Is this how it is with war? So much death." Kira stated. I felt the emotional scars as well. Though it was not as bad as the Guild or the Black Sun. Republic security had already gone farther in than the check points that had been controlled by the Justicars.

"This is not as bad as it can be Kira. Though war of any type is not clean or less than tragic. These people over there decided to surrender. In the Old Galactic Market sector very few ran and none surrendered. The Black Sun were worse." I replied. "Come we need to catch up to the others."

"Right with you master." Kira answered. We followed the coordinates that T7 constantly updated as we passed security personal move prisoners back to the landing pad. Some were wounded, but others just fine. Still the occasional body would pass as well. I felt the anger and pain some felt. The grief and shame of the others. Even relief from some of them as well.

"You've got guts, Jedi. Walking into my base. Stealing two of my Noetikons." Lars Baddeg declared.

"Those Noetikons were looted from the Jedi Temple." Cort countered.

"You've messed everything up. They said I could rule the Justicars territory if I got them the Noetikons. Just one left and it is theirs." Lars stated.

"Who are you talking about?" Cort asked.

Doesn't matter. This is my only chance." Lars replied.

"Is Fool's way to rely on others for strength." declared Qyzen.

"Ah! I already lost two Noetikons. I'm a dead man anyway. Here take it. This whole thing was a mistake from the start." Lars resigned.

"You have that right." I stated as I walked in. His weapon flew to my hand as we got closer. "Cort never leave an enemy armed when you turn your back."

"I will remember that." Cort replied.

"Another Jedi? How many of you are after those things?" Lars asked.

"Just him. I came as back up." I replied. "Looks like I was just in time. Cort I wouldn't touch the pyramid device it is a mind trap the Noetikon is in that crate. Behind that column."

"It is as she says." Qyzen stated as he broke the chest open.

"You always seem to know something, T'aa." Cort stated as he pulled the item out.

"What happens to me?" Lars asked.

"You will be detained by Republic security along with the other Justicars." Ingo declared as he entered. "Thought you could use a bit of help in here, but I guess not."

"Come on scum. Time to face the music. Maybe if you are nice they might not throw away the key." Aric growled as he cuffed Lars.

"Well I should see what this Noetikon has to teach me." Cort stated as he set it down. I giggled and looked at me and frowned.

"So eager to learn nothing. They can not help you, but you can ask or you can wait until we are at the Temple. I am sure Sanusha could really use our help right now." I countered. Our comlinks beeped all at the same time. Ingo pulled his out.

"You need help there?" Ingo asked.

"Ya I found the scum that took my ship I am heading to the space port right now." Sanusha replied. "Can use all the help I can get those Jedi to help too."

"We have other priorities." Cort countered.

"No Cort we do not. We are a team, and we help our team members. Your master will survive a bit longer." I stated.

"Then what are you waiting for?" Sanusha questioned. We arrived at the spaceport not too far behind Sanusha and Corso, and caught up to her just in time to hear her conversation with Fabizan.

"Excuse me, but in case it wasn't obvious by the locked door you sliced through, this is a private docking bay." He stated.

" Three words pal. Where's... my... ship?" Sanusha replied angrily.

"I don't know you, and I sure don't have your ship." Fabizan declared. "Skavak said there might be a troublemaker or two dropping by. He paid extra for security to take care of it."

"Make that nine troublemakers." I yelled as we got closer. "Surrender now. No need to lose you life over a ship that is not yours." My blades came alive in my hands. The two goons laid their weapon's slowly on the ground.

"I hired you to do your job not surrender!" Fabizan angrily stated. Kira moved ahead of me and put her blade in his face. "All right, all right. Don't hurt me." Fabizan tossed his blaster down. "I'm not armed. I'm just a starship salesman. Your ship is on the other side of this door."

"It better be. Corso bring him along just so he can't pull anything funny." Sanusha ordered.

"My pleasure darling." Corso replied. The hanger door opened and Sanusha began to purr. I didn't think Cathar purred but now I knew they did.

"Okay it won't take long to move the ship to a different hanger, and this time I will lock her down tight." Sanusha stated.

"Make it fast we have to finish cleaning up the Justicars." Ingo replied.

"Don't worry about that honey. I'll get back there before you will." Sanusha bragged. She took off to her ship and ran up the ramp.

"T7 go help her she may need your skills." I ordered. He beeped happily. The Justicar territory took until well after midnight to clear. Helping the one businessman and the kid was the best part of the day. With the promise of the factory coming back on line and a deal that the vetted Justicars worked with Republic security would bring stability to the area. They even offered to help in the other two sectors we had plowed through. We all didn't get out of the area until noon the next day. The Works I was hoping to avoid, but knowing that one of the reactors in the place was bad we had to do something. With the Cythons and the rogue droids it may not of been that bad, but the Imperial troops that were chased out of the temple it was real bad. This was worse than all three areas plus the battles on Tython put together. A full company escorted us as we pushed into the area. Techs and engineers followed. While the two companies from the Temple pushed in and down as well. Droid mechanics did their best to rebuild the droids that got destroyed and wiped so that they could help with the repairs. Up until this point everything had been easy. Tython took time, but it wasn't as hard or as real. When we finally found Jek Kardan halfway through, it had taken a week.

"Still Alive huh? You really should have gotten out of this while you were ahead soldier. Now you are a risk to Tavis and the rest of my people, so Havoc squad or not I am going to have to kill you." Kardan stated.

"You always have a choice sir, but if you fight I think my backup will sway your decision." Ingo replied. "I don't think the five of you can survive the ten of us. Plus the squad of Republic troopers I brought as well."

"I've made my choice. Tavis, Wraith, Needles, Gearbox, Fuse, they're like my children, and I abandoned them. I resigned and left them to fight alone just to make a point. They need my help more than ever. I am not going to abandon them." Kardan explained. "Not this time."

"Then work with us. No need to fight us. We are not the ones who abandoned you." Cort countered.

"The works is filled with troops and it is only a matter of time before they have all the Imperials rounded up." Sanusha stated.

"Help us help your team survive. The Imperials don't care if you live or die. Your command made mistakes as all commanders do at one point. Hold them accountable, don't defect and make your efforts meaningless like you have." I argued.

"Why are we even talking? I am trying to keep my people alive and he is the one with the orders to capture them." Kardan countered. "That's all there is to this."

"I served with your people I don't want to kill them." Ingo replied.

"Well you certainly taken your time in trying to kill me. Hmm, you've already compromised the relay. Even if we could take you out it is only a matter of time until Garza has this place slagged in a klick in every direction. I am sure she knows where all the defector bases are." Kardan thought out loud.

"Sir so you do see I need your help in this." Ingo replied.

"Damn, okay I'll help you, but you better bring them all in alive." Kardan warned. "Or you will be dead within a day."

"Give us their comlink channels and you explain to them to surrender." I requested. "I give you my word as a Jedi it will go peacefully as long as they don't fight. Better if they take the Imperials that are with them down. As it will be in their favor."

"I can't let you go into enemy hands alive Kardan." The Imperial declared.

"Kira, Cort let's strip them." I suggested. Kira grined as we all reached out and stripped each of them to their underwear. Kardan looked on in shock then burst into laughter. It felt real good not to have to fight these guys or him. Though letting him go and turn himself in wasn't viable. We still had a full on raging battle to get back to. Kardan fought along side Ingo and Aric. He really helped push the tired troops and he gave valuable tactical advice. The fighting took another week and I was getting worried. Darth Angral was out there somewhere with his ship able to destroy a world.

"I need a vacation." Sanusha mumbled as we made it back into the Temple.

"We will have it soon. Cort just has to speak and learn from the Noetikons to help his master. It will be only a few hours. With all the Imperials rounded up you can go back to the cantina if you want." I replied.

"No I'll stay. Don't want to miss any fun with you guys." Sanusha stated. "Then again watching a Jedi talk to ghost may not be interesting, but I have a feeling it may get interesting."

"Perhaps, there is still this apprentice that is unaccounted for." Cort remarked. "It would be appreciated if you help guard the area."

"We got your back." Corso replied. We move into the computer room thirty minutes later. I didn't know what else to call it. We all watched Cort learn the new healing technique. I tried as well but I was lost after the first hour. Kira made it two hours before she too was overwhelmed by everything that was needed to remember and do. Cort absorbed everything like a sponge. Sanusha and Corso were out like a light and Qyzen was nearly so as he practiced slowly with his staff. Kira and I still meditated after we gave up, and it was like this when the Sith entered the chamber boldly.

"Come sit he is nearly finished." I suggested as he got closer.

"Three Jedi is most unexpected. No matter my master will be pleased to hear of my victory." the Sith boasted.

"He is even more delusional than Lord Tarnis." Kira stated.

"Very true. He should sit as we are tired of fighting. He may find a peaceful use for his anger here." I replied.

"Enough! I will not bow down to my lessors." the Sith declared as he ignited his lightsaber.

"They never learn." Kira stated.

"No they do not." I replied just before a leaped at him. Kira headed off his two helpers while we fought. In comparison he was much better at dueling than Tarnis was, but he went down nearly as fast. Kira held the other two at bay until Sanusha and Corso woke up and joined the fight. The two got hit multiple times by stun blasts before going down and Kira and I held the Sith in place while the same happened to him. He resisted for ten minutes before passing out himself.

"It was about time he tired." Cort stated just as the fight ended. "Though I doubt he will come back to the light."

"Perhaps, but from my memory he was killed. Now he remains alive and a master will take an interest in bringing him to the light." I replied. "Speaking of lost souls. I wonder if Callef and Bengal Morr are doing okay?"

"Yes those two might make good Jedi. Seeing Bengal Morr return to the light should bring the boy to the light as well." Cort suggested. "Come we must hurry back to the Senate tower. Yuon Parr is getting weaker by the minute."

"Let's go." Corso urged. How that boy had so much energy, I would never know. Cort called in some engineers to come in and remove the computer after he collected the Noetikons. It wouldn't be good if the machine was left unguarded and the Temple on Tython was a better place for it to learn from. With this we were finished with Coruscant. There were a few small things to take care of, but my only concern was getting my sleep and my ship. About an hour later Kira and I walked into General Var Suthra's office.

"No one saw this coming, Master Satele. Not even the Jedi Council." Var Suthra stated.

"We sensed it for weeks, General. If you'd told us of your secret project, we might have averted this disaster." Satele countered.

"There she is. The hero of Coruscant. Welcome back." Var Suthra declared.

"Coruscant is safe, but I had to destroy the Planet Prison, but Tarnis has been captured." I replied.

"Yes, we've heard. We also know Tarnis was the son of Darth Angral." Satele stated.

"The comm channels are being flooded with threats from that maniac vowing revenge." Var Suthra reported.

"Tarnis is still alive. He has no foundation for any threats. How is this affecting the treaty?" I asked.

"The Empire has formally disavowed Darth Angral's actions, saying he's gone rogue. It's a lie, but the Senate refuses to authorize a military response." Var Suthra explained.

"For good reason. Neither the Republic nor the Jedi are prepared for another war. We would lose. Billions would die." Satele stated.

"If the enemy turns our weapons against us, billions will die. Tarnis transmitted details of all our top secret projects to his father. We traced that transmission to the planet Ord Mantell. Darth Angral must have a base there. I need you to find it." Var Suthra ordered.

"Going after his spy network may be of value." I replied.

"Master Orgus senses greatness in you, and so do I. This mission is yours." Satele added.

"I'm going too. Master Kiwiiks left me here to help." Kira stated.

"Agreed. Take Kira. Train and protect her like she's your Padawan." Master Satele replied.

"I already do." I answered.

"We'll get to know one another. I'll be nice." Kira stated.

"I must inform the council of these developments. Travel safely, young jedi. May the Force be with you." Satele stated before her image faded.

"All I've ever wanted was to protect the Republic. I was stationed here when the Empire attacked Coruscant. Saw the Jedi Temple destroyed. All those Padawans and Masters cut down. I started these weapon projects in their honor." Var Suthra looked and felt bad, guilty even.

We need to focus on Darth Angral. Have you sent those fleets to protect those planets?" I asked.

"I was able to get a couple of ships, but nothing close to a fleet. They just can't take your word for it. I already have one of our best starships at the spaceport. Your astromech droid is prepping it to take off." Var Suthra declared. "There is civil war on Ord Mantell. It's a no fly zone. Dock at the orbital station there and contact me. Good luck." We left there and we gathered our things before heading over to the spaceport. Kira had two chests she was dragging behind her. I had only added a few trinkets to my chest. Though with now having a ship of my own I probably would gain much more.

"That is our ship?" Kira asked as she was impressed.

"All one hundred meters of it." I replied. It looked somewhat like the one from the game, but it was longer visually. More in line with its dimensions. The twin cannons on the front were paired with two quad turrets an either side. As we entered the ship there were no stairs going straight to the middle. The missing crew quarters were to either side of the ship hallway. Enough space for twenty easily before we got to the lift. Past the lift was the storage holds and the medical bay. The medical bay contained five beds an office and a surgery room. The storage hold contained a few speeder bikes and an armory which had no weapons in it or much of any supplies, but the outer hatch was open and droids were bringing in supplies as we checked everything out. The engine bay was jam packed with the engines, but you could see up all three levels. We finally headed up to the middle and main level. Not only did it contain the bridge, conference room, center section and holo room, it contained VIP suites for another six people or twelve couples. The two holds on either side were packed full of food stuffs or spar parts. It also contained the crawl tubes that went to the turrets. Above the holo room was the galley and crew lounge area. I got a feeling of home when we entered. As we moved toward the bridge we finally got stopped by C2-N2.

"My new master, at last. I am Seetoo Enntoo, steward of this vessel. It is my extreme good fortune to serve you." He stated.

"Glad to have you, Seetoo, but spare me the tour for now. It is late and I and my Padawan, Kira are tired." I replied. "Have the ship ready to depart by the morning, and have the flight to Ord Mantell plotted out. I am sure T7 will handle that part. Have breakfast ready for us at 0600 ship time."

"But..." I didn't give the droid time to complain as I pushed past him into my room. There was a smaller room next to mine and Kira took that one. Nearly thirty people could reside on the ship. The droid followed me into the Captain's quarters. "But master there is the flight crew that you have to meet and we can be on the way as soon as you store your gear."

"Fine, but I need to shower and change, and maybe a bit to eat as well. Go cook up some Nerf burgers or something." I replied pushing him back out of the room. I heard Kira scream and a few choice words followed by the droid being pushed out. I shut the door and made sure it was locked before I showered. The ship had a crew so this was different. After I was cleaned up I found their files. I had six crew, two gunners, two techs, a pilot and copilot. Most would be on the bridge during normal operation. In the game the ship was fully automated, but this ship wasn't which I was glad I wouldn't have to fly it myself. Though I did know how. I felt the ship take off as Seetoo signaled that the meal was finished. I got up and went to the mess.

"Hello master." Kira greeted me as I joined her. "So... Ground rules? Master Kiwiiks let me do whatever, long as I wasn't in her way."

"Do what I do and you will be fine." I replied trying to think of something better.

"We make it up as we go. Nifty. Question two... what's my job on this ship? Hate standing around. Makes me antsy." Kira wondered. I decided to mix the scripted responses.

"You can monitor the comm channels, plus it is a big ship, so do what comes naturally." I replied. She grinned and I knew what was coming next.

"Reprogram the computer to call me 'Master'? Done." Kira stated.

"On second thought don't touch the computer." I stated sternly. She flashed a look of shock before I grinned and giggled. "This ship has a crew and between your studies and the comm channels I think you will be busy enough. I also expect you to train daily with and without your lightsaber. We will be going into a lot of combat situations and I can't have you weak in that area. I will come up with a routine to follow and a training schedule. However if you do start to feel antsy I want you to meditate. Other than that it will be you that determines how fast you learn."

"You had me going there for a second. You certainly are different." Kira replied.

"You have no idea. Now eat as we still have to meet the crew." I stated. Seetoo was a great cook as it was nearly as good as the cantina we ate at. Once we were finished we headed to the bridge.

"Master Jedi, so good to finally see you." The Chargrian pilot stated after he turned around. I sat down in the captain's chair and nodded.

"If you don't know I am Jedi Knight T'aa Onasi and this is Padawan Kira Carsen. Is this the whole crew?" I asked knowing it was.

"Yes Master Jedi. I am Lt. Zetta Miro. My copilot is Ensign Leodale Braddie. Engineering techs Specialist Flint Bellflake and Specialist Tansy Garside. Ship gunners are Pvt. Cer Drostu and Sgt. Ga Kairr." Zetta introduced them in a friendly manor. Though I could see her getting strict if she had to be. "When I heard that they were looking for a pilot to haul around the hero of Coruscant I was expecting you to be bigger." I chuckled as she said this.

"Well I wouldn't mind being bigger, but some of us have to be smaller. I expect you all to do your jobs while on this ship and take care of yourselves and this ship. If I have to intervene then you will be leaving this ship. We will be going to planets that are in the thick of combat just like Ord Mantell. If any of you need shore leave you better have someone replace you first. Other than that I will be a hands off type. If we engage in ship to ship combat I will defer to your training, but do not hesitate if I do give an order. I can feel things that others cannot, so I will have good reason even if it doesn't sound good." I stated. "Kira has comms."

"Thank you Captain." Zetta replied. "Do you want to go over the ship's compliment and cargo?"

"Maybe later. Expect that we will need higher amounts of medical supplies and I noticed we do not have any weapons in the storage racks. Plus we need food for thirty even if we never have anyone else on the ship, but us." I stated. "Plus we do have to name the ship do we not?"

"Well we have come up with a name, but the ship is yours." Braddie replied. "Plus you are an Onasi so we thought Sojourn's Nest."

"Hmm, fitting, but I was thinking more along the lines of Bendu's Way. It is my way to find balance. Plus I do not think the council will think it is a good thing to link the name of the ship with my family." I explained.

"Then Bendu's Way it is." Lt. Zetta agreed. With this he turned and pushed up on the controls sending the ship into hyperspace. T'aa was happy to finally have a ship and from here anything was possible.

Ord Mantell

The planet was not as easy to get to as the ship had to take the Namadii Corridor and then the Celanon Spur. This slowed downed the ship as they were not like the Hydian Way hyperlanes that had constant updates to keep them fast. Still, the weeklong trip was a nice way to relax and get to know the crew. I felt I would get to like each of them in time. Kira seemed to get on Lt. Zetta's nerves quickly, but other than that they were a solid crew. As we came out of hyperspace we maneuvered to the station and I felt the planet's struggle. It was as if the place was in pain, so this is what war felt like? This was so much different from the battles on Tython and on Coruscant. This made me wonder if each planet was different in the Force?

"General Var Suthra is calling on the holoterminal." Kira reported.

"Strange that he would know exactly when we dropped into the system." I replied as we went to the station. I was expecting it so it would have been odd if he didn't call, but seeing that he did I pushed it to the back of my mind.

"General we have arrived at Ord Mantell." I stated.

"Perfect timing. I've just finished coordinating things with my men on the ground there. SIS Agent Ottau followed the enemy transmissions to a specific location planetside. He'll give you the full details. Your T7 unit can interface with Darth Angral's hyperspace data transceiver and download his communications." Var Suthra ordered. "Take the droid with you."

"T7 = oiled + charged + ready for action." He added.

"Hmph. Guess I will be playing dejarik against myself while you have all the fun." Kira stated. She was really wanting to go.

"Take a shuttle to the surface and meet Agent Ottau. Good hunting. Var Suthra out." he ordered.

"I've visited my share of seedy ports, but this one's the seediest. Just as well I'm staying behind. I'll make sure nobody steals our landing thrusters." Kira stated.

"Kira you are coming with me. He may give the orders, but he doesn't say who I take with him. Lt Zetta can handle any thieves." I replied.

"Wait you want me to go with you?" She asked.

"Why wouldn't I. Now come." I answered. "We have some gear to get and a shuttle to catch. Kira beamed in the Force and it really made even the crew a bit happier. I just hoped I didn't mess something up. As I took time to think about this on the way down to the planet I remembered that the inquisitor didn't really do much more than call Darth Angral to the planet and have her interrogated. Being with me would not lead him here or the inquisitor either. Then again it just might. The thought of fighting Angral here was nice, but I knew he would send one of his lackey's first in any event. Ferav's name popped into my head and I had to smile.

After talking to Agent Ottau, getting to the island was a bit harder than in the game. Between the artillery and fighting a few of the combatants it took four hours to get to the island. The place had a few more imperials there then in the game, and I was glad I had Kira with me. Her ability to go into stealth was needed more times than expected. I could hide in the Force similar to stealth, but not for long. However, T7 couldn't, and he didn't like staying out of sight for long. Though long enough for us to get the drop on most of the groups we came across. Lt. Marcovic didn't even see us coming, and was one of the few imperials to survive. T7 down loaded everything the computer had. T7 beeped away while he got to work.

"Desolator that doesn't sound good." Kira stated.

"No, it isn't. Not for the Republic that is." Inquisitor Ferav replied. "But you will not live long enough to let the poor Republic know. Darth Angral is waiting for me to bring back your head's." We both spun around to see the Sith and his men.

"Ah Ferav I was wondering if you would show up." I stated. The Sith took a step back hearing me call out his name. Kira glanced at me and I realized she didn't know what I did. I should tell her.

"Interesting you know my name." He paused to think and that is when I threw both lightsabers at him. I had taken him by surprise twice, and the battle went a bit easier. I felt more than a few blaster bolts hit my armor. However, as we fought he got stronger until Kira ran him through the back while I took out one of the others as did T7.

"What a waste." I growled.

"Master how did you know his name?" Kira asked.

"Because I just know. I will explain later." I replied as I took a step forward and winced. One of those shots had hit the back of my leg where the armor was thinner. "Shit that hurts."

"Master?" Kira questioned with concern.

"Let's go, I'll heal when we get back to the ship." I replied. I could deal with being sore or tired, but the burning of a blaster was something I hadn't dealt with. Plus the looks Kira was giving me were more than just concern. She was acting wary? Could she think I am not a Jedi? No, it had to be something else? I wondered if she could handle what I knew? Once we entered the ship T-7 went to the bridge as Kira and I went to the medical bay.

"Master several things have been bothering me. Of all the jedi I have worked with you are very different. Emotional is what sticks out the most almost as if you are using your emotions while you fight?" I thought about how I should respond to this. She was a lot more observant than I thought. Could it be that I was finally getting through to her to stop following the script?

"Now that looks like a nasty blaster burn and right on the back of your pretty leg." We both looked at Tansy and she smoothly glided in. Her interruption was helpful in that I didn't have to further explain my actions or m views on the Force. That I was slowly realizing this was somehow all a game to me made me shiver as Tansy helped tend to our wounds. Yet I didn't think I would be able to hold off during the week long trip back to Coruscant. Correction Taris and maybe the Fondor escort mission or Hammer Station. The wound bothered me as we headed to the holoterminal to report on what we found. I was worried about all the options I had available. Time was the worst factor as I figured we would only have so much time before something happened true it had been only a few weeks since realizing I was more than just a jedi. I sighed as Kira activated the holoprojector. I knew why more than ever knowing the future is a terrible curse. Damned if you do and change something or damned if you don't and let people die knowing you could have saved them.

"Transmitting files now." T-7 beeped and brought me back to the present.

"General looks like Tarnis was combining all your weapon projects together to create a Desolator weapon. From what we gathered he will arm his cruiser with it."

"Then it is no coincidence I've lost contact with Agent Galen. The enemy is raiding our weapon research facilities to build that device."

Darth Angral already has the other weapons under control. Agent Galen walked into a trap."

"We can't let Darth Angral complete this Desolator weapon, whatever it is. I need your help to stop him. Securing Nar Shaddaa is vital, but there in another target just as important on Taris."

"You have another super-weapon on Taris you didn't tell us about?"

"I'd rather not say until you're there."

"I will head to Taris first. I am sure that mission will go quickly. I have a Force warning for Uphrades and Tython. I fear Darth Angral will test his weapon at either location first. I would put a fleet at both locations."

"I won't risk the enemy finding out about this."

"General you have to. If Uphrades is attacked, the planet will be destroyed. Twelve million people will die and billions or Coruscant will starve. Other agricultural planets will need to be guarded as well. Best to protect the ones feeding Coruscant first."

"I can't just split up the fleet or reduce current fleet to protect a bunch of agriworlds. I can see moving a ship or two to Tython. I will need more than a warning to convince command."

"A warning coming from a jedi you would ignore?" Kira looked ready to jump through the holo to get to him.

"Kira enough. If the general won't believe us, then that is his decision. However, I am sure leaking all the information on the weapons projects to the senate in full would motivate you even more."

"Do that and you will be arrested for treason." I smiled feeling him get angry.

"Then I suggest general you do what you can for Uphrades, cause if I find the planet burned by Darth Angral then you will have more to worry about than just mind controlled cyborgs and old doctors that don't want to work with you or the ensuing quakes from Tatooine and Alderaan will surely death mark you."

"Okay fine I will do what I can. How you know all this..." Var Suthra hung his head running his hand over the top. I could see he was thinking hard, as he debated with the information I hinted at having. He sighed and then looked back up. "You put me in a really difficult position."

"No. General you did this to yourself."

"When you reach Taris or Nar Shaddaa contact me, and good luck." He disconnected and then I sighed before leaning against the terminal.

"Master will Uphrades really burn? Did you see this in a vision?"

"Kira I saw it many times. Over and over. Look I need to lay down go tell the drew to head to Taris and check the comms. Look for any messages for referring to Fondor or Hammer Station. Then come back to my cabin, and we will talk."

Telling Kira

"Master something tells me I am not going to like what you are about to tell me." I held back the smile that came to my lips as I signaled Kira to meditate with me. Clarity on exactly how much I should tell her hasn't come to me. How do you tell someone that you are not the original person that lived in this body? Or that I believed I was just playing a game only in as if I was living it? Then there was the fact that I had felt all these deaths I had caused was weighing heavily conflicted with the belief that this wasn't real. However, I had to believe it was real, or I was surely going to go insane.

"Ever play a video game that was so detailed it drew you in and it felt like you were living it?"

"Like the Croyden system I read about once there is an entire city that is nothing but a game. Though for the people in the game, everything is real enough."

"Maybe, this is to me virtual reality. A reality that is run on a computer and that you can play over and over. Not that I have repeated it this way now, but I played a game that contained everything we or I have done since I landed on Tython. I followed along at first, but now I can't play the game. Yet I am afraid to break it. If I break it or die I feel that it will go really bad. However, there maybe a point where everything resets. Then again not everything is following what I know."

"I am not really understanding." I sighed and Kira felt a bit more reserved than she was usually.

"Kira I know you were a child of the emperor." Kira suddenly stood up as fear surrounded her. "Please sit down. That is in your past and I will explain."

"You haven't told anyone?"

"Why should I? You are a jedi. I trust you with watching my back, my life, I want to teach you, but I want to learn from you as well." Kira knelt back down and I had her full attention now. "This is a problem for me. If Uphrades dies, millions will go with the planet. Not knowing this will not bother me, but that I do know means that I can do something to prevent it. I am not one to let things go just so that I continue to know what will happen."

"But sometimes you can't change the future."

"No you can't but this time I can. I really hope I can in more ways than one. To me this ship and everyone in it is a game I played many times with several different characters. Sanusha, Ingo, Cort are characters I have played as well. Guardian, consular, smuggler, and trooper character classes in this game, but the problem is that I am living this game and I can not see the difference from real life other than I just know what is going to happen over the next five years."

"I understand what you are trying to say and I feel you believe this, but I am real."

"I know Kira you are so real it hurts." I suddenly hugged her, and she barely knew how to react as she slowly wrapped her arms around me. I felt so tired and seeing that she just couldn't believe was painful. I needed her to understand more than anything. I had no idea if I would even like Doc enough to tell him, or that I would be even alive then, but I needed to let this all out.

"Tell me about it. Tell me about who you are and I will do the same." I don't think she really understood what she was asking as I started to cry. With many stops and starts I told her about my life before Tython. About growing up on Earth and Star Wars and what little I remembered about T'aa. It took several days to really tell her everything and for her to open up about her time as a child of the emperor.

"So are we really going to face the emperor directly? This is so exciting."

"I don't want to fall to the darkside."

"But you just told me you wouldn't."

"Kira I am my own person. What I do is my choice. The emperor will take that choice away from me. Unless..." I thought about a certain planet and if it was real then just maybe? The ship intercom crackled to life.

"Sorry to bother you, but we just got an emergency call from fleet."

"Be right there Lt. Miro. We'll talk about this later." We both went to the bridge, and they all looked at us. If I was wearing makeup, it would have been obvious, but I think Tansy saw that I had been crying.

"Got a message that any available ships to help out at Fondor. Since Kira was looking for it. However, it would be weeks before we could get to it. The same with Hammer station, but the main reason I called you up here was that Havoc is handled the station, and that Herald Rift was reported at Fondor along with Dream Runner."

"That is Sanusha's and Cort's ships?"

"Yes they are. I wonder how they managed to make it that far from Coruscant so quickly?"

"Oh it is much easier to run that way then it is around here. By the time we make it to Taris they will meet us there within the same day. I called, because they sent messages to you to meet them there."

"I was actually hoping to join one of those battles." The crew looked confused, but not as much as I was. How could the others have gone to Hammer Station without my help?

Javaal Mission and Family

"However we did get a message that is quite close. Javaal fleet is being attacked, we could get there in time."

"Only if you have already set course will we help." The crew grinned as we came out of hyperspace right in the middle of battle.

"Shields up and get those quad cannons roaring."

"Already firing." You could feel the cannons as they opened up. Kira quickly took her seat at comms and I the captain's chair as the others were taken. Then again I was technically the Captain. I sure didn't feel like I was as Lt. Miro was barking out all the orders as we dodged ice and Plasma fire.

"Watch out for those fighters they are better than the rest." My hand tapped away at the keys as I set target priority for them. Our supply of missiles ticked away as we fought the outer fighter defensive screen.

"Lt. Miro save the missiles for the frigates and don't use the torpedoes unless a cruiser is in our sights."

"Yes Captain." I slowly felt useful during the battle, but also excited watching another thing I never expected to ever witness in multiple life times. I guided the battle and slowly the Force backed up my memory. The Imperial Agent ship revealed itself along with several wings of fighters. The crew sent out a spread of missiles and Miro glanced once at me and I nodded, as my finger released the proton torpedo that destroyed the X-70B. I felt the crew on that ship wink out as they died. We came back around to see the cruisers and wove through them destroying their shield to allow our too few capital ships an easier target. Miro knew how to fly and dodge like Bendu's Way was a fighter. She lined up the final shot and I followed the torpedo straight into the bridge with the Force.

"What a shot!" Flint shouted.

"Get back on your screens we are far from out of here."

"Yes ma'am." I was just as excited as they felt and it was the biggest and baddest roller coaster I had ever been on. I was sure that each hit would tear the ship apart killing us all.

"Thank you for the assist there Bendu's Way. Thought we would have to run."

"You are welcome. The Force was with us."

"Admiral Curt Dodonna here. I would like you to join us for a little victory celebration, but I don't know who to invite." The crew looked at me as I began to laugh. Somehow the man looked very familiar to me as flashes of a childhood that wasn't mine featured him in it.

"Gladly Admiral it will be a pleasure catching up. I am Jedi Knight T'aa Onasi and this is my Padawan Kira Carsen." The recognition grew on his face and then slowly replaced by shock.

"T'aa Onasi? By the Force you have gotten big. A Jedi knight? Never thought your family had any of those." I felt a double meaning. I knew he had known even back then that I should have been a boy. The Onasi family and the Dodonna family mixed together on the military side as much as we mixed with the Shan family on the Jedi side. I regretted my acceptance of his offer of dinner as I slowly remembered other things about him. He wasn't too fond of what T'aa's or should I say my parents did. Maybe he shouldn't be so bad as that was how T'aa felt. However, that was not how I felt as I had accepted who I was now. I was glad that the holo went blank, but concerned as I looked at Kira.

"Sorry, should I have not done that?"

"Probably not. Lt. Miro take us in to the Pride's hanger bay."

"Yes captain." Now that felt good to hear as she really felt I was the captain now.

"I hate politics." Braddie mumbled sending the other two into a laughing fit.

"What's so funny?" They looked at Kira and started laughing again as Braddie blushed. I didn't think the ensign's comment warranted embarrassment.

~ o ~ O ~ o ~

"Welcome aboard Master Jedi." Curt reached out to take my hand as if I was a lady at court while both of us bowed as was the jedi custom. He looked scorned for a second until I shocked him by giving him a hug.

"What, you don't think I wouldn't remember a distant cousin?"

"I remembered a different cousin one who wasn't so..." He stopped as a bit of color marked his cheeks.

"Grown up or are you forgetting that I was just a toddler the last time I remember seeing you?" He frowned then chuckled.

"Forgive me my memory must not be as it was. I just remember many of my kin on the Onasi side being tall and well..." He stopped looking confused as he felt a wack on the back of his head and no one close enough to have hit him.

"Do you remember who you are talking to." I was grinning like I just took his cookie after winning a bet. He frowned but then chuckled again.

"Ah well shall we move on? I would like to show you around a bit before we dine and to also give the flight crew time to reload and help with any damage your ship received."

"Of course lead on admiral." The dinner was uneventful and most of the conversation revolved around the current political and military situation. Much of it had not been personal unless it involved my friends. Now that I was with family it had changed. These were not my memories, but try as I might I couldn't deny them. This cousin or distant aunt getting married or dying. Talking about past family events. It gave me chills or mirth depending on the story. During a small break I was looking out of the large bay window. Really just a video screen, but the detail was beyond perfect, peaceful.

"Little T'aa, you have impressed me. Not only did you come to our aid you turned the battle in our favor. I was stunned when you hugged me considering the last words I had with your parents." The argument flashed in my mind of three very angry adults. I was ten and just won a martial arts tournament. My feeling of victory lost as they argued about my budding breasts. Other memories of me confiding in him that I wanted to be a boy again. How he wanted to support me and how all it did was drive a wedge between us all. A gap I am sure was still in effect.

"I do, as the Force guides me."

"I wasn't speaking of the Force. Do you still have problems? I know it has been years, but it has never sat right with me what your parents did."

"I accepted long ago I could never go back. Even with medical intervention it was too late to be more than a coping mechanism. The Force helped as I had something few others can grasp."

"The Force can still not let you feel comfortable. I have studied enough about the subject that it can effect everything, no matter how much you bury it."

"Curt, I am female down to the very cycle. I have ups and downs like anyone. I can have a child and I look forward to it. This is me and this is my body. I am as one with myself as I am with the Force."

"Then I do not know you. I remember you'd do all sorts of reckless actions just to get attention." I remembered several as they flashed through my mind.

"Curt, Admiral I have never felt more whole than at any time during my life. We are all more than this shell that we call a body. Spiritual beings having a physical experience."

"Is this more of your Jedi wisdom?"

"No. Though, there is something you need to do. Talk to my parents tell them I love them and that you accept me for being me." I handed him a data stick. "I have neglected to send them word on how I was doing. Give this to them when you see them." I hugged him lightly as he stiffened up. He still didn't accept me. I gave him a peck on the cheek and strangely he blushed. I saved him his dignity by not showing I noticed. As much as he outwardly accepted me I felt he still burned with anger and revulsion. Not as much as in the past. Only diminished by the need to be politically correct when dealing with a Jedi of the Order.

"Lt. Miro is the ship ready?"

"Yes captain."

"Good inform the FDO we are departing." I watched as they completed separate duties. The ship rose once we had the okay and floated out of the hanger bay. I felt the not so subtle shift in the gravity as we passed the air shield.

"Set course for Taris jump when ready." T-7 beeped as he felt like he had wanted to run the numbers. The ship's navicomp was finished in a matter of minutes with the quickest route. I turned and left the bridge as the stars stretched out.

"Master who is this Watcher One?" Kira sat down next to me while handing me a fresh cup of stimcaf.

"He is the most likely person we will run into on Taris."

"That doesn't fit into Imperial Intelligence. Wouldn't we run into a cipher agent?"

"As much as General Var Suthra refused to tell us what was going on with the situation on Taris, you have to remember I know things."

"Oh right the visions." I shook my head as much as I had revealed to her, she had reduced it all to visions. Eventually I think she will accept it as I told her. Until then, I just nodded. What I had, was a blank. His picture was there, but most of the information on him was blank. As I had just requested the info on the top ten Watchers, fixers, and ciphers. I didn't want to tip off the IIS that I was looking for Watcher One. What I got was a list of ten of the thirty agents. It was that SIS was poorly informed or that the IIS was that much better at hiding their agents. What had kept the screen open was the signature at the bottom of the screen, Theron Shan.

"Oh, he is cute." I blinked as the screen had changed to show the file on Theron. "Could he be related to Master Shan?"

"Kira that is her son, and don't act shocked." She still looked shocked.

"But the code."

"The code doesn't hold, when you are fighting for your life in the middle of a foxhole on a planet you don't know, with a man you trust with your life. Bonds can be way stronger than anything you encounter. As they grow, they can lead in many directions. Hers lead to having a child. No shame in that, but shame in knowing others don't approve."

"I will not break the code. That is a path to the dark side." I chucked shaking my head. "Master."

"We are not perfect. Remember that." She nodded, understanding in her own way.

"Master Jedi, we have entered orbit around Taris." It had taken several weeks to get here.

"Coordinate a landing bay planetside. I don't think our stay will be long so fuel up and start maintenance checks. No tearing apart anything that isn't critical."

"Understood."

"I'll be in the holo room if I am needed. Kira come with me." I was in my full armor knowing that as soon as we left the compound we would be encountering Rakghouls, rogue scavengers, and even Imperial troops. Taris was a political anchor tied around the Republic's neck. I brought up the holoprojector and typed in the code linking us with the station and Republic Command.

"General, I'm on Taris. You seemed worried about this place. Are you ready to tell me what you couldn't then?"

"I apologize for the secrecy, but this involves someone the Empire would love to get their hands on. Angral's son, Tarnis was the lead scientist on our advanced warfare projects, but these technologies were all invented by Doctor Nasan Godera. Doctor Godera is a genius. Calculating targeting algorithms in his head for fun."

"So I am here to protect the doctor or to get him to come with me?" I knew I would have to rescue him and it was really hard to hold that back.

"Correct, but the situation is complicated. Doctor Godera hates the Empire, so much so, he quit in protest when the Republic signed the Treaty of Coruscant. Disappeared completely. We recently discovered he is hiding on Taris, but the swamps, predators and city ruins are keeping us from finding him."

"Such a person would have to have significant resources to survive and go undetected."

"He is resourceful as he brought advanced droids with him. We found that the doctor has been here for years. We found one of his automated outpost, but the droids are not cooperating. We're sending you the coordinates."

"That is not much to go on, but it may just be enough. I'll bring him back alive. Hopefully it will be sooner than later. Onasi out." I cut the signal as soon as I got the location. Kira gasped while even from across the galaxy he was perturbed. I won't bore you with the few other tasks I gathered along the way out of the base. Governor Saresh was as annoying as I remembered her and talked a lot more with saying very little. Being dark there wasn't much more we could do other then heading to the cantina.

"T'aa over here, glad you could finally make it." Sanusha waved us over.

"Strange that we are all here at the same time. Though I felt you were near, in the Force." I nodded at the others in greeting and smiled at Cort.

"Can you believe what they are trying with this dump? I mean really trying to rebuild this cursed planet? They got Rakghouls everywhere." Corso didn't look happy at all.

"We have our missions one swamp is as bad as the other. The faster we complete our missions the faster we get out of here." That seemed to shut Corso up as Aric growled. I smiled slightly remembering a friend of mine always calling him grumpy cat.

"Hey I came here to drink not to talk shop. Pull up a chair and have a drink. The foods not half bad either." Ingo made an effort to stand but sat back down as he reached for the chair next to him. I sat near Cort while we continued to discuss our missions. I needed to get an early start in the morning if I was going to find his lab in time. I just didn't realize how hard it really was going to get, to even get there.

In the game it wasn't hard to move from one location to another. From being on Tython and Coruscant it wasn't hard at all. The convoy of walkers moved out the gate as guns rattled off to the left and right of us. The flame throwers lighting up the still morning air amid the flashes of blaster fire. It was like the Rakghouls knew when the gates opened each time. The barrage was not to protect us as once we left the range of their fire the beasts swarmed over the walkers. Several of the troops with us cringed from the noise that they made.

"They can't get through with just claws, and they are not smart enough to even know where the hatches are let alone figure out the key pad." The grizzled trooper growled out making several of the new troops laugh nervously. I felt Kira's nervousness subside a bit and I threw here a knowing smile. She just jumped as one pounded on the other side of the hull from her.

"Master, how can you be so calm?"

"Reach out to them. Feel what they feel. Feel their hunger and the taint the dark side has left on them. That it is just their instinct." Her eyes closed and I felt her reach out. "Now push on their minds." I followed my own advice and felt them and slowly pushed them away. They resisted, but over time they lost interest in the metal beast that they could not scratch. It did not stop other Rakghouls from jumping on the walker, but it was enough. I felt Cort doing the same in the next walker and then even expanding to the other walkers. I send a feeling to him that he was showing off, and he send back a mental smile.

Slowly the crew and the troopers calmed down as well as less and less of the beasts jumped on to the walkers. At times, they would swarm the walkers again as we entered into another area. The hours passed by and even the newer troopers had gotten somewhat used the banging or just gave up as they put their buckets back on to dampen the sounds. Only the Sargent kept his off until the walkers made it to the next outpost. Arriving was proceeded with a hail of light blaster shots and fire bathed each walker before they walked through the shields into the camp proper.

"Get the supplies unloaded, move it." I was hit with the smell of burning flesh as other troopers with poles pulled off twitching remains of the beasts that refused to leave the walkers. Their tenacity in trying to get to us a clear reminder at how dangerous they truly were. To think I walked this land in the game so easily. I moved over to the hard shelter that the others were gathered at. Ingo and Aric were already at a table discussing the various routes to their target locations. Sanusha and Corso watched them intently as I bumped up next to Cort. He gave me a curious smile and I grinned making him blush. T-7 beeped alongside of us and I laughed quietly.

"So we have to get here and the walkers can only take us this close. Can't we divert the walkers here?"

"No the terrain is too loose and scans show a lot of hidden levels in that area. Any closer than that a walker would drop through and you are never getting out of there."

"We'll move fast with the speeders and high enough to avoid any that jump at us."

"Where do you Jedi need to go?" I send the information to the holo map and it wasn't too far from where any of us had to go. I had hoped it would be a bit different, but it wasn't.

"Good then this looks like a good place to camp from the surveillance footage. This ledge here is well protected and hard to get to."

"Then we must make a path from here to there with little interference from the beasts." Several hours passed before a restless night. The rakghoul threat never stopped as it was tested again and again. Even in my meditations the tension was present. As we finished loading our gear the troopers whispered between themselves and I could almost feel the purpose that they were placing bets. It was a cold feeling that they so casually placed on our heads. Still, I doubted that any of us would get injured in such a way.

Eight speeder bikes and one sled sped away from the outpost to be chased after by the nearest ghoul. From there it became surprisingly free of the beasts and it got me wondering about what drew them to other beings. They were seen now and again, but none were by the camp site and after we set up the sensors and the sonic shield not much else stayed around. There was plenty of day light and I couldn't stop in my mission.

"As soon as we finish here, we are moving." They all looked up at me from what they were working on.

"I would not recommend doing anything until tomorrow. It gets dark here fast."

"I realize that, but unlike your missions I am trying to get someone out of here and the faster it goes the better."

"Master I agree."

"Then I wish you luck then."

"Don't worry we both have the force as our ally." Sanusha giggled as she shook her head.

"Those beasts don't care if you have the force, or a blaster when they are chewing your bones." I just grinned as Corso went pale.

"I'll keep that in mind." T-7 complained as we got on our speeders. "T-7 you keep them all safe, and we won't be long." He whistled out his complaint as we rocketed off the shelf and down to the surface below. After a few minutes, we launched off of our speeders straight at the entrance where the coordinates indicated.

"So master do you think he is here?"

"No, he is not, but we will be attacked as soon as we enter."

"Then stealth?"

"Stealth." This was one of the perks of not being restricted by a class as we both vanished from view. The imperials never had a chance as we took them out one by one. The last group fell as they were talking to a holo of Watcher One.

"That's enough bloodshed. Let's be professional about this."

"Watcher One, nice to finally see a face with the name." I paused as I took the words right out of his mouth.

"I am surprised you know of me. I am impressed that the SIS had any data on me at all. Still, your imminent arrival forced me to take action."

"It was expected and having two Jedi on your tail must make things interesting for you doesn't it?"

"Indeed it does. However, my mission is to protect the Empire from Doctor Godera's weapons. I am afraid I can't let you have him."

"We, will see, won't we." I flipped the switch on the console. "Let's go." I moved back and felt them coming and jumped as the first one entered the large room. They didn't even have a chance as Kira quickly joined me as we finished up the small squad.

"You knew they were there? I didn't even feel them until you jumped."

"Spread out your awareness wide and you can feel the difference even if they are in stealth." Though it did help, that I knew they were coming. It wouldn't have looked good if there was no one there when I slammed the ground. RE-MO came running up to us as we put away our lightsabers.

Breaking the Script

"Blasted Imps. Death is too good for them. Thank you for liberating this facility. Good riddance to Imp scum"

"We need to find the doctor immediately."

"My programming forbids cooperation with non-Godera life forms, except under extreme circumstances. That criteria is now met."

"Good, now then I need the tracking relay locations while you fix the central computer or did they not destroy it?"

"I find it strange that you would know such things, but very well, I will transfer the coordinates to your datapad now. Be careful the outside is very dangerous."

"We shouldn't have too much trouble."

"Jedi were never included in Doctor Godera's 'Republic Coward' designation. Now I comprehend why. Once you have the relays reset, I should have the computer repaired. Please take care of any Imp scum you see."

"I will do what needs to be done. Let's go Kira." I heard him yelling something else about cowards, but I ignored it. When we got back to our speeders I had the mini map display up, and was locking in the fastest route.

"Shouldn't we inform the others? If we work together, we will have all the points reset in no time."

"Good thinking, but they have their own missions. Have T-7 meet us at the last location with the sled. We will need it for any wounded we find." Kira nodded as we got back on our bikes.

"Sent."

"Let's go." We fought several groups of rakghouls and other beasts as we traveled to the various locations. Each relay took some time to reset and T-7 was waiting for us at the last one some twenty feet in the air. The dozen rakghoul pacing below the craft made it a good reason why he didn't land. Our lightsabers flashed in the dark as we took them out and even attracted another group. Once T-7 landed, he got to work on the last one and had it working faster than the others.

"RE-MO we have finished resetting all the relay are you ready to go on your end?"

"Affirmative. Triangulating Doctor Godera's coordinates now. This facility has outlived its usefulness, and my programming provides no secondary mission. I am uncertain how to proceed. Serving Republic cowards is unacceptable, but I am not armed to combat Imp scum. Recommendation?"

"Head to Outpost Dray and wait for us to arrive. It won't be long before we join you."

"Triangulation complete. Transmitting the coordinates to you now. I will wait for you there."

"You better, out." I put the holocom away and Kira raised her eyebrow.

"Master I truly wonder about you sometimes." I laugh, and she joins in as we get back on our bikes. As we get up to speed the air is whipping by as we dodge in and out of the ruins and trees. The whole planet feels alive and I can feel that Kira is enjoying it as well. Nearly an hour passes as we finally come close to our destination and go to ground. The three of us enter stealth as we come up to the entrance to his lab. I pray that this will be just like the cut scene in the game as we pass through the door.

"A Jedi! We're saved! Please, you must h...." My hand flies up as I fling the Rodian away from Doctor Godera.

"Master?"

"Get him in cuffs and find the holoprojector he is wearing. Do not let him wake up. That is Watcher One."

"Yes master."

"Search him, remove anything but his clothes for good measure. Don't want him killing himself either." She nods and T-7 and I get Doctor Godera stable and on to the skid speeder. Kira levitates Watcher One as he struggle in his bonds.

"How? How did you know?" His normal calm demeanor is gone as the fear is evident on his face.

"Do you think I wouldn't know what the doctor would look like? I am not as stupid as you think." Kira moves him over to the speeder as I help Doctor Godera.

"I think you can be reasonable. I can not be turned over to your government."

"You should have thought about that before following the orders of Darth Angral. He plans to use everything the doctor has researched to destroy planets. Burn them to a crisp. Does that not make you feel any remorse for following such a monster?"

"What he does with the information I provide is not on my conscious." I shook my head as I gagged the man. He just couldn't see that his actions would have kill billions. In the game I remembered many times letting him go into retirement. I debated within myself to do the same thing here, but I wasn't ready. Then I remembered one part of the quest chain.

"Watcher One, is Rora Seake on Taris?" His eyes betrayed what his shrug of his shoulders tried to conceal.

"If you gave the information of the base she is going to attack, I could think to let you go. You couldn't go back to the Empire after this failure, but I am sure retirement to the corporate sector will suit you just fine." I took the gag off.

"Master, he should be tried for his crimes."

"Kira, he will find a way to escape or kill himself." I lifted the auto injector to accent my point.

"Yes, and I was fully prepared to do so. My datapad has her location and her projected targets, but I do not know why." I picked up the device, and he told me how to log on. "How do you know all these things?"

"That is my little secret. Just know, if you betray me or mislead me then you will wish you were dead."

"I understand. You do not have to threaten me. My career was over the minute you discovered me. I could never have predicted you are more than a normal Jedi." I browsed through his files and came across several others that I found relevant. I opened them and read through their content until I came to the War Trust of the four generals, Elaxis Frellka, Minst, Durant, and Faraire that were targets, a lengthy file on Ashara Zavros, and a file on Jedi Ki Sazen. This gave me several options just here on Taris.

"Watcher One you have given me more than I asked for and you are free to go. I released his cuffs with a wave of my hands.

"Master?" Kira protested as he rubbed his wrists.

"When I meet Rora Seake, I will inform her of who betrayed her mission. I am sure that will be more than enough to convince the man never to work for the Empire again."

"That is how I predicted you to act, Jedi." I watched him as he calmly walked away. There could be a chance that he would continue on, but after I have my talk with Rora Seake, I doubted he would.

We traveled back to the base with Doctor Godera in tow as I sent a recommendation to SIS and the Jedi High Council that the four generals were to be transferred off the planet and the reasons why.

Rora Seake mission was to destroy a colony that was set up in a bunker built along the shores of Lake Brell. Not much more was listed other than the fact she was a master of beasts. Once, I had enough information on the colony, I sent them an evacuation order hopefully in time to get them all out. As I arrived at the bunker there were very few colonists left at the base, but enough that I was concerned. They were still getting the last of their equipment together and it was obvious they didn't take my warning to leave immediately to heart.

"Welcome, Master Jedi, I am so glad that you warned us of the Sith assassin. Most of the sediment is evacuated."

I came here hoping that you were all gone by now. Did you not take my warning a Sith was coming to kill you all seriously?"

"We did, but we were not prepared for this." The ground shook as Rora Seake approached. Several of the colonist scattered to cover as Yelzrin fell to his knees.

"Then you should not have come back to a world that is not yours. Taris belongs to the Sith Empire, now and forever. Even my beasts understand that."

"Your knowledge is incomplete, and they were in the process of leaving."

"Before you die, satisfy my curiosity. My mission was secret. How did you know about it?"

"It is simple really, I have Watcher One's datapad and information on all the current operations that the Empire is conducting on Taris. He gave it to me freely. I suggest you leave Taris." I pushed her mind with the Force and she frowned.

"I'll inform Darth Angral of this security breach. I'll return in four hours anyone who remains shall die." She turned around and her beasts followed her. Yelzrin slowly gets back to his feet still shaken from the brief encounter.

"That Sith and her beasts would have torn us to pieces and all of us would have died, but what will we do now? We had everything invested into this colony."

"I doubt she will be back after today. I will make my report and when you come back I am sure a platoon of troopers would not mind setting up an outpost here to guard your colony. If she comes back, they will be waiting."

"That would be good indeed, but we really need to get going with that threat of her coming back."

"I will not keep you. I'll stay nearby in case she returns before the four hours are up." I moved to the entrance to the sediment to wait while I sent my report forward. Being situated between two different out posts the chance of reinforcements was high. I was mildly surprised that a platoon did come and set up an ambush close to the four-hour mark. The last of the colonist left awhile ago. It was then that my holocom beeped. I pulled it out and let it float in front of us both.

"T'aa, Doctor Godera is awake now, and we could use your help."

"There is soon to be a Sith assassin in my area, what can be so pressing that you need my help, Cort?"

"We got a priority one request from command to go rescue a Republic security agent, named Amille Razna from a scavenger named Locust. She is in possession of intel that the Republic Command really wants to get a hold of."

"Master I feel we should go." I glanced over at Kira and I had to agree. Still, I didn't want to leave the troopers unprotected against a Sith assassin.

"Master Jedi we can handle her no problem. She will not know what hit her."

"Then take good care that she doesn't surprise you."

"We won't." I still didn't like leaving them there, but I had a feeling they would be just fine. We got on our speeders and headed back to the Dray outpost, and then took a shuttle back to Olaris.

The Locust

"Get that crate loaded up we move out in fifteen." Ingo ordered the local troopers. "Hey T'aa glad you finally showed up. That Doctor is over there wanting to talk to you."

"Thanks, Ingo." I moved over to the medic station with Kira in tow.

"Master Jedi I am in your debt. That Imperial would have gained way too much from me."

"You have General Var Suthra to thank for sending me to rescue you."

"Var Suthra? That old man never gives up does he?"

"No he did not give up on you."

"I suppose you want me to come back to Coruscant? I left for a good reason you know."

"Darth Angral through his son managed to make off with the Planet Prison and several other projects you had left behind. We managed to stop Watcher One from gaining your knowledge. We need you."

"Bah! The Republic has been in danger since that idiotic treaty. They ignored my predictions and that is why I left those idiots behind."

"I know of your objections to the treaty and the Republic needed to rebuild as well, but with your help Darth Angral will not be able to bring the Republic to its knees."

The argument went on for nearly ten more minutes before the doctor smiled.

"I'll be on your ship, Master Jedi, but we will need to discuss locking down all my labs." I turned and hid the sigh of relief. I was unsure he would come back with us and now that he was I felt better. Ingo, Cort, and Sanusha with everyone else was waiting for me. We boarded two Republic walkers and headed out. As we entered the area controlled by the Locust, the two walkers opened fire on the members of his scavenger gang. They ran from the walkers as they advanced, and several minutes later they fired on his ship enough to disable it. The two squads that came with us rolled out of the walkers and secured the entrance to their base.

"All yours Lieutenant."

"Thank you gunny." The gunnery sergeant saluted and Ingo returned it.

"Capture any that want to surrender. We may find a use for the Locust's men if he is willing to cooperate." Cort suggested.

"If they are so nice, but I doubt, Master Jedi." We moved into the base and broke the defensive line they had formed in less than a minute. Having one jedi throwing everything that was loose at them, having Kira, Sanusha, and Corso appearing behind them as I jumped through the air at them batting the fire directed at me back at them broke any possible defense. Five minutes of fighting, and we took down the security shield holding Amille Razna and two others.

"This is a surprise. I wasn't sure my message got out." She looked over everyone and then smiled. "This is perfect. We have to finish the mission and capture the Locust alive."

"I doubt these scum will give up willingly." Aric mumbled.

"So, what is the deal with this Locust guy and what is in it for me?"

"We came here to capture the Locust. He is probably the biggest scavenger in the galaxy. He uses a legion of droids to strip whole planets clean. Stopping him is one this, but if we can get control of those droids. "Advanced" doesn't even start to describe them. In order for the Republic to get them to do something productive, we need to convince the Locust to hand over control."

"How do you plan to do that? I can't see him giving up his profits just to work for the Republic?"

"We make him an offer that he can't refuse. I am sure by the explosions he is not leaving this planet. All we have to do is find him."

"If he is in here we will." Noise is heard, and she moves to look around a corner.

"We got company."

"On it." Sanusha and Corso vanished followed by Kira and Qyzen. Ingo, Aric, and Dorne moved to cover along with T7. I wasn't sure where Risha was, but I knew she was close. That left the three prisoners, Cort and I in the open. She ran back to us.

"Blast..."

"Take cover, Amille. We got this."

"We can provide a diversion."

"You can, but they are more likely to cut you down." I tilted my head as I heard several clicks in my ear. Both of us rush out in a blur as Ingo's group opened fire. In seconds, I was flying through the air to slam down in the middle of their hasty position sending several of them flying as Cort removed any cover they had. Kira and Qyzen came out of stealth to join my side as a scavenger fell to a well placed shot between his eyes from the hidden Risha. The survivors of the initial attack were picked up in the air and slammed back down to fall into unconsciousness. We moved on through the base until every little knot of resistance was taken down.

I didn't even give the Locust time to talk as I leap to him. He fired his pistols at me and I batted the shots away from me with ease. Unlike the game he didn't stick to his pistols as he dropped them for the vibrosword on his back. His blade met mine jarring both my arms from the counter of my attack.

I held off enough to defend several attacks falling into a rhythm that he would not be able to maintain as I went faster and faster with just as much strength as he was giving. He tried several tricks to either blind me or distract me in some way, but they failed as I whipped around him. With a solid Force push I sent him to Cort and when he landed Cort just flicked his hand and the Locust was frozen to the ground.

"Damn never let me get on your bad side." Several of the others were chuckling. Corso was awe struck as Risha pushed on his chin to close his mouth. Amille ran out from cover.

"You got him, great work!" Cort let him get up slowly.

"No, I do not die here. Not like this!"

"We have no intention of killing you."

"We're here to arrest, not to execute, and if you're willing to cooperate, we can offer a lot more than just a jail cell. The Republic wants to put your droids to work developing new settlements, instead of tearing them down. Make it happen and you'll get full profit sharing and a reduced sentence."

"This offer is gilded chains. I am the Locust."

"You could become a powerful and respected ally of the Republic instead of a hated pirate." Cort took the words right out of my mouth preventing me from changing what was said. Strange that I had broken the script of my story only to see it going like I knew it from the game.

"Besides, we can protect you from the relatives of the people you enslaved."

"Fine. Shall be your ally, but to get my men under control..."

"Oh, I wouldn't worry about that. Most of your men here are scattered to the wind." The Locust straightened as best as he could as he was escorted out.

"You never said anything about him enslaving people."

"Can it Corso, let's talk about the bounty on his head." Sanusha pulled Amille to the side.

"I read his file, and he is a nasty pirate, but I am sure once the Republic techs have complete control of his droids he will go to a jail cell and never come back out."

"I hope you are right, Aric, but we still have the rest of the base to secure." With that we mopped up the rest of his men and went back to Olaris for the night.

We spent several weeks on Taris completing dozens of missions. I helped Cort with tracking down Master Cin Tykan and his padawan. I managed to prevent Needles's death which surprised even him to be taken alive. I was trying the whole time to track down Ashara Zavros. When we were nearly finished with our missions on Taris, I got word that she was spotted near the Jedi Enclave.

Darth Nox

The enclave had this sad eerie feeling to it that hung across the ruins. It was hard to pin down the reason other than the destruction of the planet. It was as if some tragedy befell the enclave just before the bombardment occurred. I felt the Force lead us farther into the enclave. Kira stopped as we rounded a corner and vanished. I moved to the corner and peeked around to see why. I turned back as I held a finger to my lips to silence any questions from Cort, and he vanished along with Qyzen as I signaled them forward.

"I'm sorry, Sith. I couldn't do what you said. I just couldn't." Master Ryen, and Master Ocera stood behind her.

"You were right to tell us, Ashara. The Jedi Enclave is no place for Sith, and this one gives me an uneasy feeling." The Sith sighs as she places her hands on her hips.

"You said you would make sure there were no Jedi!" Ashara hangs her head as I moved out of my concealment.

"I'm sorry. I couldn't, I'm not darkside..."

"We are the sworn defenders of this enclave, and we will not have dark side rituals performed in it." I clapped my hands together and I got the reaction I suspected.

"Very noble of you two to defend a place from a Sith. However, she is way stronger than you could hope to defeat."

"One more Jedi dead will make little difference." I laughed as I came closer. I heard Khem Val say something to her as her confidence faded a bit.

"Who are you?" Master Ryen questioned as he pulled his lightsaber from his belt along with Ocera doing the same.

"I am T'aa Onasi, Hero of Tython and I didn't come here alone. It is up to the Sith to tell of her real reason why she needs the ghost of Ashara's ancestor." I watched as her face changed again to show frustration and curiosity. "Lord Kallig, your master is going to take over your body, but you will suffer from having such spirits inside of you. I suggest you give up your quest for power."

"I am more powerful than you can imagine. Your little hero title is just an empty reward, meaningless."

"I have many titles, Founder, Revan's Heir, Outlander..."

"You can't be Revan's heir and those other titles are meaningless." I studied his reaction and it was not one I would expect from someone who had played the game.

"Surrender Kallig, and my friend may free you of the spirits inside you already." Her blade flew to her hand as it activated. She didn't have time to move before two lightsabers pierced her body. Cort was on one side and Kira was on the other. With lightning speed they turned on Khem Val next, tearing him apart as Qyzen bashed him on the top of his head. I was so hoping for an epic battle that I was angry they had stolen my kill. Several Force ghosts ripped from her body as she collapsed to the floor chilling the entire area. The two masters were stunned at such an event.

"That is not the Jedi way to attack from concealment, Knight T'aa." I stopped as I got to my padawan to look at him my anger changing its focus to Master Ryen.

"That maybe. She would have done much worse if you were to fight her. Your very lives would have been lost. She made her choice to fight instead of flee or surrender. Would you have rather they have revealed themselves before striking?"

"She may have been Sith, but striking from concealment is something only one who has fallen to the darkside would use." I turned to Master Ocera and nodded.

"I agree to a point, however, it is over. I would also suggest that you stop trying to speak with the dead."

"The ghost of Kalatosh Zavros needs to be stopped here or this entire area is at risk from his influence."

"Maybe I can be of assistance. If Ashara can get her ancestor to appear, we just might be able to redeem the spirit."

Both masters looked at each other and nodded. I watched as Ashara brought Kalatosh to reveal himself as I and Kira meditated as the masters did. Ashara and Cort had a long conversation with the ghost and when the ghost tried to leave Cort did something to hold him in place. During their struggle Ashara and Cort began to glow together and it could be nothing other than Force Unity that the two were using. Kalatosh's anger faded as his image lightened just before he faded from view himself.

"Unbelievable. The depth of your strength."

"It was what the Force willed for us to do."

"Than you have our thanks. I had feared you all had fallen to the darkside because of the way you killed the Sith. It maybe that you will need to stay and deal with the other ghosts as well."

"I doubt that will be necessary. Those ghosts will go back to their final resting places as I do not feel their presence here."

"Come Ashara. We have much to discuss about you bringing a Sith here. That he suggested that you betray us will not go well with the council."

"But I did the right thing? What more could I have done?"

"You could have informed us after the first time she contacted you. You then would not have been influenced by her and that holocron."

"I would be more than willing to take her to the council as my mission here is done." I smiled inside, as this was what I wanted to happen. Ashara maybe prideful, but this event bonded her to Cort more than she was ever bound to her master.

"Then we will make our reports to the council and hand them over to you." The two master left discussing the event as they walked away.

"I fear I will have no place in the Jedi Order after what I did. I have no idea what I will do."

"Emotions, yet peace. Through the balance of emotions, I find peace. Ignorance, yet knowledge. Through study, I gain knowledge. Passion, yet serenity. Through meditation, I find serenity. Chaos, yet harmony. Through the chaos, I find harmony. Death, yet the Force. Through the Living Force, I find ascension." Cort and I had talked a long time about the code and its proper meaning. That he added to it to leave no doubt of its intentions was more than I expected. Ashara was dumbfounded as it clicked in her mind.

We left the enclave behind and traveled back to Olaris with Ashara. I was very pleased that I had not only broken the script on Taris, but stopped several other events as well. That I defeated Darth Nox to get Ashara to remain with the Order was the icing on the cake. My crew and Doctor Godera greeted us as we returned, and we more than happy to lift off from the planet. I moved to my cabin and pulled up everything I had available on Nar Shaddaa.

Myrkr

I moved to my cabin and pulled up everything I had available on Nar Shaddaa. While I studied, Kira came in sometime later with a meal. We ate together as we discussed the planet. I told her what I remembered of the Power Guard Project, but not what could happen to Agent Galen, she talked of her time there with general information that we may need for our mission.

"Master I spent a lot of time on Nar Shaddaa before I was discovered by Master Kiwiiks. If we have time, I would like to deliver some supplies to help the friends I have on Nar Shaddaa. They are in a tight spot. Promised I'll help."

"I have no objections to helping. Tell me about them."

"Nar Shaddaa has lots of refugees, and the Hutts are not known for their charity. People are starving. It doesn't have to be anything fancy, foodstuffs, medical kits, and other basics. Stuff that can be provided easily."

"Our schedule might be tight, but a trip to deliver supplies shouldn't take much time. Gather the things you need and a list of what we don't have and I will send the request forward for the rest."

"Swell. They're already expecting us. Get me to my friends and I will handle the rest."

"We will do that. Let us meditate." Kira nodded and not a hint of resistance. Time became lost as we joined together with the Force. It did not matter if minutes, hours or days went by as we were at peace.

Several hours later, Lt. Zetta came in and cleared his throat. It was a distant feeling, but one that brought me instantly back to the present.

"Master Jedi?" I kept my eyes closed feeling him near me with the Force. I could tell he had something important to tell me. I rose to my feet almost as I was lifted by an invisible being.

"Zetta, I am listening."

"You had in your file the Myrkr System, and now that we are coming into the Corsin System, the Myrkr System popped up on the map."

"Good, when do we drop out of hyperspace?"

"In five minutes."

"Get Dr. Godera and Kira signal the others to join us on the holocom. I have a detour that maybe be profitable to all concerned."

"Okay, You have our attention, but make it quick." Sanusha looked a bit frazzled. I felt her in the Force and seeing Aric on her ship it didn't take much imagination to see what I had interrupted.

"The Myrkr System is not that far from here and it has a certain species on it that could become very important. I would like to detour there and see if we can take some of them with us."

"What would be so important? We can't just fly to some unknown system." Ingo looked a bit annoyed.

"I understand this, but the species if we can figure out a way to bring them with us, create a void in the Force."

"This sounds very interesting. I assume you plan to use them on any Sith we encounter?" I smiled slightly as Cort made the right assumption.

"Yes, however they will affect any Force user that is near them. If you carried one on your back, you would be protected against any Force attacks. Not all, but lightning, mental attacks, and any other ability that is not physical in nature. The added benefit would be if a Force user got close, they would suddenly lose their connection to the Force."

"Now that is very exciting. To suddenly lose the ability would be shocking. I am very intrigued."

"I knew you would be, doctor. However, we need to keep this a secret from everyone else. No journal logs, or any other electronic records. I also would like to keep any physical records to a minimum, preferably nothing."

"It does sound interesting, but carrying some animal on your back, and having to feed it doesn't sound very practical."

"If this creature really does block the Force I am all for it." We discussed it for an hour before we plotted the necessary course to the system. Breaking the script was more noticeable now than ever and I had a good feeling. This was my story now and I directed it. Sure I got direction from the Force, but that was more on a instinctual level. It took several days to get to the planet and seeing a planet in a pristine condition was breath taking.

"This is not what I expected, when we talked of the planet. However, I can see this place being a perfect place for a base."

"If you ignore the hostile wildlife, the high sensor interference alone makes it a perfect planet to hide out on."

"Remember the vornskr will hunt Ashara, Cort, Kira and myself. This will be an excellent chance in active dampening of our Force abilities."

"I am having no problem with my connection to the Force."

"Ashara you will not in this field, but once we are near the Olbio trees with ysalamiri in them you will be cut off. In the open like this use of the Force will attract vornskr to you like a guided missile. Shoot them before they get close and be very wary of their poisonous tails. Cut them off if you can not kill them out right."

"For a planet that barely has a name, you sure know a lot about it." I shrugged at Ingo as Cort spoke up.

"This planet is not unknown to the Jedi and there have been efforts to keep it from the public eye. Having an effective defense against the Force would be a boon to either side of the war. Not being able to remove the animals from the trees has been the best defense against using them. The Jedi Order has used this location in the past to train member not to rely to heavily on the Force."

"Very good, I am impressed Cort. Let's spread out a bit, and find what we seek." We spread out alternating between Jedi and non Jedi. Aric and Sanusha was on the left end where Elara and Qyzen was on the other end. Doctor Godera kept the crews of the three ships busy preparing the camp for a few week stay. He did want to go at first, but it was best not to risk him on the first scouting mission.

Doctor Godera proved his worth within the first week building a nutrient frame that would be easy to carry with the help of a couple of his droids. By the second week we had successfully transferred a dozen ysalamiri to the racks and only stayed to harvest enough nutrient paste to last for months. The vornskr attacked several times over the three weeks we were there, and we honed our non Force abilities to watch out for them.

That Ingo and Aric found a litter of vornskr pups and took their tails off made it clear that he planned to keep and train them. That Corso took a liking to the animals and had a knack for training them was not surprise to me. Even after a week they would follow, sit, stay, or do several other tricks. As much as I tried I couldn't get close to the pups as they would react like they were hungry. However, there were a few times I managed to pet them without being under a ysalamiri's bubble. The pups went on the Thunderclap with Ingo and the dozen ysalamiri on the freighter. Risha didn't like it, but I could see the credit schemes she was thinking up. I made sure Godera didn't give her the method he used to remove them from the trees.

Conflicted

"T'aa, I am impressed. I feel that you are free." I looked around in my dream as it changed to a simple grassy plain with a lone tree with bench sitting under it. I smiled as I Saw Sean sitting under the tree. He had grown a nice beard along with his longer well kept hair. He wasn't in Jedi robes, but the clothing he did have would easily allow him to fight without restrictions. He looked no more than twenty five now.

"Hello Sean, I have done several things to break the script. Everyone is so much more alive to me. I see that you have been staying busy." He chuckled a bit as he gestured to the bench. I moved closer, but didn't sit right away as I took my time examining how he was presented. I was also puzzled that I didn't feel any claim to who I once was.

"Please sit, we have to talk." I felt that there was something wrong, but no clue as to what it could be.

"Is there something about Earth or the people that you don't understand?" He looked down at his feet and then directly into my eyes. For a long moment he stared before looking away.

"No, I have a very good background of Earth from you, and I am having no problems making friends. My problem is with the Force. When I was meditating, I often see what you are doing."

"You watch me?"

"Yes, and I don't mean too, but it happens. Recently I have been having problems seeing you and I fear the planet you are on is dangerous."

"Myrkr has a species that creates Force dampened spheres. What you are experiencing is me being cut off from the Force in general."

"I see, but it is more than that. Each time that you are cut off, I have this overwhelming urge to seek you out. It is almost to the point where I feel like the first time our souls touched." I took in what he was telling me and I could see a possible problem.

"Okay, then the only thing I could suggest is that you stop meditating for a while. If you do this, than the urge to seek me out should lessen. I can see that this urge could make you want to switch again."

"That is part of what I fear will happen. The other part is that if I do this, you may not go back to this body. I am sure you know what will happen."

"That we will both be in this body and your, I mean my old body without a soul will die."

"That is what I know will happen. I also don't think that you will survive if this does happen. The body you are in is originally mine, and I am sure once I am back in my body you will have no control if you can remain."

"Sean, I am T'aa, not the old Sean. I, no longer think of you as T'aa inside my old body. You are just Sean, my brother. Spend less time focused on me and focus on who you are now. Accept it as your body as if you were born to it."

"I do accept who I am now, just I am concerned that the pull maybe too strong."

"I think I know what I have to do..."

Sean jerked as his eyes flew open. The connection he had created was suddenly cut off like a light going off. He held his hands in his lap as they shook. He had a few other things to tell her, but she had cut him off. He looked at the time and went to take a shower. He needed to get ready for work. He didn't think of it as work, but many would call it that.

Three days later he could barely meditate as the urge to seek T'aa out was unbearable. He knew he shouldn't, but he couldn't sleep unless he tried. Again he failed to see even a glimpse of his old life.

Seven days have gone by and the urge is finally lessening. He got through a complete meditation without trying to seek out T'aa. He was worried about his sister being cut off from him for so long. He had searched for the planet Myrkr, and he was surprised that this world could create such a detailed fictional universe. That it was nearly perfect from what he remembered was interesting.

Ten days later he felt a minor twitch in the Force as he was meditating. He concentrated on his focus and pushed the itch out of his mind. After several hours, he later realized his sister was using the Force again. That it felt similar to how his old masters back home felt at a distance. His thoughts dwelt on her for a few minutes before he went back to the project he was working on.

Nar Shaddaa

"General, we have reached Nar Shaddaa."

"Where is Doctor Godera? Why did you not report after you left Taris? That was weeks ago if you are on Nar Shaddaa?! There is a team out on Taris still looking for you!"

"I have my reasons and Doctor Godera is right here." The general looked a bit surprised mixed in with his anger.

"Oh stop frowning. She saved me from a really hairy situation. I haven't felt better in years."

"You are looking well. Are you ready to come home?"

"That depends on if you are ready to do the right thing?"

"I was always, and our time has finally come. Now I have a problem to get you back to Coruscant. Nar Shaddaa is not the best place to arrange transport from. He is needed in Coruscant immediately."

"General, he will be personally taken back to Coruscant in my ship."

"I am glad you rescued him. I can only imagine what would have happened if the rumors we received on Watcher One being on Taris had lead to Doctor Godera being captured by him."

"Watcher One has been taken care of. Forwarding my report to you now."

"I did hear a rumor you saved a settlement from a Sith assassin. Those settlers were lucky you showed up. How did you wind up there?"

"It is in the report. Is there any word from Agent Galen?"

"Negative, after Taris and Ord Mantell, I fear the worst. I'll warn you now, the project there. I should have ended it years ago." The general looked down in the holo as he felt shame.

"This is not going to end well."

"After the Empire's victory on Coruscant during the war, people were terrified. We looked weak. Helpless. The Senate authorized research into science we had no business exploring, using technology to turn ordinary men into living weapons. The Power Guard program was creating the ultimate soldier. One tough enough to fight a Sith head on."

It was my turn to respond and I just couldn't deal with the way he was just continued to follow the script.

"You do not have to explain any further. I have read up on Nar Shaddaa and how I see it would have been a perfect place for such research. That you set up the operation with no real over sight to help it remains hidden, but with what Tarnis took I doubt it has remained hidden. If you have had no contact with Agent Galen, then I will need the information he had to follow his trail. I will coordinate with the local SIS as soon as I have what I need to meet up with the chief agent there."

The general was slowly showing his surprise at what I was telling him. It wasn't the first time I told another what they were about to say. I almost wanted to laugh if it wouldn't have been totally inappropriate. It took him a moment to realized I had stopped talking.

"Right, transmitting that right now." T7 reported the data was coming in as the general winked off the holoprojector.

"Miss Onasi I am curious how you just knew what he was going to say next. Is this some Force thing?"

"No, Doctor Godera, I have what you might call visions. Lt. Zetta take the good doctor to Coruscant and return here."

"Master is that such a good idea?"

"We will be fine. The others are here on Nar Shaddaa as well. We can use Cort's ship to rest and it would be good for you to receive training from Knight Cort and maybe help Ashara on her training as well."

"Very well master."

"Maybe you and Ashara can go help out your old gang. I think it is the perfect solo mission for you."

"Thank you master. I'll go grab my pack." I watched her nearly run to her cabin as one of the crew chuckled.

"Miss Onasi I have to thank you for rescuing me from Watcher One. I am in your debt."

"I did what was needed to be done. Just do what you can to correct the mistakes of the past."

"I will, and I am excited about the animals we recovered on Myrkr."

"About that I would highly recommend you honor the secrecy of Myrkr. It is a surprise that the Empire will not expect."

"I will, may the Force be with you."

"As with you, doctor." I got my gear and Kira, T7, and I left the ship. Lt. Miro would leave as soon as the ship was refueled. We headed over to Cort's ship as the others were joining us as well. I stopped suddenly as I was cut off from the Force. I looked around to see Corso carrying one of the ysalamiri on his back.

"Sanusha can you tell Corso to go back to your ship and put the pack away. Nar Shaddaa is not the place for such an exotic. Plus I see Ingo coming with one of the pups, so I don't think Corso wants to become its next meal." Corso went a bit white as he looked at Ingo, Dorne, and Aric approaching. He rushed away as Sanusha and Risha shook their heads.

"I told him it wasn't a good idea, but he didn't listen."

"That is okay, Sanusha. He is like a little boy with a new toy." We all giggled as Havoc squad approached.

"Did I miss a good joke against Corso?"

"You did. How are the pups?"

"Very easy to train. Aric here has become their daddy or is that mommy?" Ingo grinned with the frown Aric gave him.

"Very funny."

"Captain, we have our orders we should move on. I still think we should leave those foul beasts back on the ship."

"Can it Dorne, but you are right. They are acting nervous with only these two jedi here. Aric take them back."

"Very well, sir." He moved off as we entered Cort's ship. His ship was very much like ours. There were some differences. Kira wrinkled her nose a bit as we all were noticing the unique smell that Qyzen Fess's species left in the air. As we came up to the lounge, Cort's C2 was busy setting up snacks on the various tables.

"Welcome aboard Serenity."

"Thank you, Cort. I hope you don't mind us sharing this ship for a while?"

"I would be pleased to have you on the ship. Is there something wrong with yours?"

"It is going to Coruscant to drop off the doctor."

"Ah, good enough reason. I will enjoy our time together. I have somethings to discuss with you later."

"I will look forward to it. Shall we go over our missions to see where we can help each other?"

"We shall." I was finding it really hard not to keep the grin off of my face. I think Kira had noticed a bit more about our conversation that the others had missed. Sanusha was smirking the next time our eyes crossed paths which didn't help as I blushed. Ingo was tasked with hunting down M1-4X, Sanusha was still crossing blaster bolts with Skavak, and Cort was searching for another of the jedi afflicted with darkness. The twelve of us came up with a game plan of mutual cooperation. With Kira and Ashara eagerly going to help her former gang. In the mean time Cort suggested we trade padawans until we could afford to let them start their missions.

"Why am I with you and not Master Cort? I know the reasons you mentioned before but there is something else. I can feel it." I had earlier looked for a particular spot on Nar Shaddaa and I had found it. I wasn't called the refuge landing pad, but it was close to the bar of the Jekk'Jekk Tarr. I leaned on the railing and looked down the shaft as I allowed the Force to fill me with the feelings of Nar Shaddaa. To experience the world that I had only experienced in a game was stunning.

"You lack the ability to have patience. To know where you need to be and to feel the Force not as a tool, but as a guide. Contemplation, yet Duty is one of the lines of the code that you will not hear about. Can you tell me what it means?"

"From what you have taught so far it means you do your duty and not just contemplate about it."

"Very good, but it is not all that. Each line of the code is finding balance. It is fine to contemplate the need to do something. Battle plans are a form of this or just going over a situation and trying to see all the sides."

"I see, but why this location? It is no where near wear we need to be."

"Feel the Force around you and what do you feel?" Ashara closed her eyes and I could see the emotions she felt as she opened herself to the planet's life. Her eye flew open as tears rolled down her face.

"Pain, fear, greed, lust, all surrounded by darkness."

"Open up further. See the hope, joy, satisfaction, love hidden below the negative." She did so again and the tears came harder as she started to vocalize her sorrow. She shook her head as she broke the connection. It took several minutes before she was able to speak.

"I could barely find it, too much darkness."

"This is a dying world, a struggling world of greed, a world that is fighting to survive in any way it can. This is a place that with one kindness can change their lives or ruin them."

"I can feel that, but it was so intense. Too much for me."

"You spent your time on Tython and on Taris. Taris a world that died, but was coming back reborn into a new creature. With the suffering of millions the world still continued. Here it is different. It only survives on profit and greed. An environment that the darkside thrives on, but the light still influences. Between both planets you have learned what the balance between them contains. Here as there the dark fought with the light."

"I still don't get it."

"The universe is constantly in a state of flux. Sometimes light, sometimes dark. As time goes on, it remains balanced overall. The Living Force is the here and now, the Unifying Force is both the light and the dark combined over time. What we do here will create echos that will change lives and influence the balance. Here you will learn the good and the bad of compassion. Compassion has its place and time, but used wrongly can be considered cruel, or used in such a way that the person you are helping only receives a small relief. Think on this as you help Kira and her old gang."

"I will master."

"Good now let's get going and find Agent Galen."

It didn't take long for us to find Gudnem's Gadget Emporium or to use the turbolift when no one else was looking. The SiS base was fairly small set of rooms. We walked up to who I assumed was Bureau Chief Rieekan.

"If I wasn't expecting you, I would be asking how you got in here."

"Chief Rieekan?"

"And the Jedi that took out Watcher One, good to meet you. Wish I had better news to report, but we are in the dark right now. Here is what little I know. Agent Galen came here to secure a top secret operation. Galen disappeared in the Nikto Sector while pursuing a contact. Fortunately he left us a trail to follow. He left progress reports in several dead drop throughout the sector, but with the hostility it has become impossible to recover them."

"I can see the concern, and we will recover those reports. I also want detailed maps of the area and you might want to start moving to a new location. Once I find the lab, your job is done here."

"We are safe here, and we have a mission to complete."

"Your mission will be finished, and I do mean all of them, the moment we find the main power guard facility. Start packing up and move to the SiS location in Shadow Town. Do not let your sense of duty interfere with the need of safety. You can not complete your missions if you are dead." Agent Tander handed me the data chip with the dead drop locations as the chief stared at me in angry confusion. I turned and walked away, entering the turbolift as Ashara scrambled to catch up. That he still would not listen and that I felt no change in him to think of moving the base. I could feel that Agent Tander would be doing something.

I knew Lord Sadic's base would be in Shadow town. I went to an information terminal and brought up the location. Studying it intently I didn't expect to see anything familiar.

"Master T'aa what has this area to do with our mission? Should we not be looking at the Nikto sector?"

"We should, but I have a feeling we need to go here."

"That is not a good area. Even I can feel it."

"Exactly." I brought up the Red Light district and had the same feeling as I noticed a certain area. Though it was not as strong. The only reason I was looking in this area was that I had broken the script, but I didn't want to ruin the story. I knew I would be facing the Emperor or his voice. This got me thinking of the missions the other Empire characters would be doing on Nar Shaddaa. I focused and their story lines came to mind. Whether I would meet any of them on this planet or any of the others was doubtful, but I had another feeling I would.

"Come." I noted the locations on my datapad as we headed to the taxi stand. Getting there T7 joined us. "To Shadow Town as close to this location as possible." The droid bobbed his head and moved from the platform as we settled.

"Master are you sure we should be going here?"

"I follow the Force, Ashara and it is guiding me here." I could see she was having doubts, but as much as I wanted to tell her about my knowledge, I doubted she would believe after so short of a time getting to know her. The story on Nar Shaddaa would have me going from the Nikto sector to the Red Light sector to the Imperial sector to finally Shadow Town. What I was doing was hopefully skipping over all of it. If I wasn't successful in Shadow Town I would only lose a few hours at most, but if I was I would take Lord Sadic completely by surprise.

"I have a bad feeling..." I nodded as we moved from the taxi to the location that I had marked. We wore a full cloak to conceal who we are, but I could tell as we went further into the area that we were being watched. We stopped for a minute, so I could check the map and from what I was feeling we only had a bit more to go as I could see the entrance to Sadic's base.

"Master?" I turned to see Ashara suddenly crumple to the ground as a man and @v-R8 suddenly appeared before me as something hits my neck. My mind reals as he just grins as I go to my knees. I can feel whatever poison is rushing into my body as I fight to push it out.

"Now look here. How lucky seeing Darth Angral's most wanted Jedi. Such a nice reward capturing you." My vision started to fade as the drugs were taking effect, as the word, onormatophobia popped into my head.

" Onormatophobia, phase one." I hoped I said it right as I lose consciousness. T7 doesn't know what is going on and whistles his concern.

"Oh my such a strange thing. My master appears to be frozen." T7 extends his weapons and aims them at 2v-R8

"" The droid raises his arms in the air.

"I am not programmed for combat. Please do not destroy me." T7 whistles again. "Yes, I think I know where the antidote is." 2V-R8 searches Cipher Nine and comes out with an injector. He moves over to Ashara and then to Master T'aa, injecting them both.

"Master, you need to wake up." I felt the Force flowing into me as my eyes opened. I felt like I had been woken up to soon after staying up for a week straight. I drew on the Force and I remembered I had just been drugged. In a second I jumped to my feet with my senses spreading out for any danger as my lightsabers came into my hands. I then noticed @V-R8 shaking violently as T7 had his weapons facing him and a zombified agent standing next to him.

"I can't believe it worked." I waved my hand in front of him, and he had no reaction.

"Why is he like this?"

"The ISB put in mind control switches in their agents just in case they go rogue, or they think they are a double agent. The word popped into my head and I said it."

"The Force gave you this word?" I nodded again not wanting to explain myself.

"Agent sit." The man suddenly sat right where he was standing. "Jump." He did as he stood up and then sat back down. "Stand." He got up. "Now follow me." He showed no reaction, but started moving if I moved. I fished in my pack for the restraining bolt. Before 2V could move out of the way, I had the device in place. His shaking stopped as he stood like the agent.

"Come both of you." We moved to the entrance that was the way into Sadic's lair as I could feel the pain and the suffering that was going on. "Stay here and anyone that is not Ashara or myself do not let by." I was not sure how effective the order would be, but I had to have them able to defend themselves. Going in was as I expected as we started to fight the first of several groups of mobs. I was still wondering why I still thought that as we took down the last defender.

"How is you found this place? I just received word that you landed. Impossible." I could feel the fear rising in him overcoming the extreme pain he was going through as he was surrounded by medical droids. He was missing nearly half his body with body parts just dumped on the floor.

"Not impossible. Put him to sleep."

"We are not allowed to put him under general anesthesia."

" Do it or your patient will die." I activated my lightsabers and the droids started to move.

"No don't..." Sadic fought as much as he could, but with his body in ruins he couldn't resist long before his eyes closed.

"This is horrible. How could anyone do something like this to themselves?"

"For power, the Sith believe that power gives them strength to pursue victory. It is a race that no one can win even if they control the entire universe. In the end they are still a slave to the dark side."

"We better get a team in here." Agent Tander cleared his throat as we turned around.

"Already here. We linked up with Black Star Squad. A favor that General Var Suthra called in with General Garza."

"Good, then secure this facility and get Lord Sadic's droids to make him mobile. We caught him in the middle of getting converted to a power guard." The agents got moving to the computers as the commandos went around setting up explosives. It took several hours before Sadic looked remotely human again. I could only cringe as I looked at what the dark side had done to his face.

"What are we going to do about him? I would rather space him then turn him in."

"Agent Tander you will transport him to the Jedi holding facility and maybe the healers there can help to redeem him."

"A Sith redeemed not likely."

"Master we should have just let him die."

"Ashara we are not killers, and he was defeated, helpless. It would not change the outcome of this mission to kill him. We still need to find Agent Galen."

"Found him and he is back at the base. Sent a squad there to destroy the location, but it was in ruins when we got there."

"Then he is safe?"

"Safe not really, but confined until we can help him. If we had time, we could bring him here. What do you want to do with the data we recovered?"

"Bring it with. General Var Suthra may want this site destroyed and the project erased, but what they discovered may have medical applications to help others."

He nodded and we left the facility. As we got to the entrance, it came to me that I had forgotten about the agent. I was about to ask about him when we came out and the Agent was just standing there along with 2V.

"Hey what is up with this guy, anyways? We got here, and he raised his weapon and Diyaz ordered him to drop his weapon, and he did."

"He is under a mind trance. Agent, 2V follow Agent Diyaz here and his orders. Agent Tander this is Cipher Nine. He will tell you everything you want to know."

"An Imperial Cipher Agent?" Tander shook his head, dumbfounded. "I am not going to ask. I thought for a second then explained the code word and how little I knew about it. If he needed more information to talk to Ardun Kothe and his team, and to not allow him take Cipher Nine from them. I spoke briefly with the agent and got the location of his ship. Kaliyo would be difficult with Dr. Lokin and Vector helping her, but I was leaving it up to the SiS to deal with his ship.

As we got to Cort's ship, we were both tired. I could still feel the effects of the drugs in my system as I took a much needed shower. Clean, and with a full stomach I started to meditate as Ashara slept soundly in her bunk. It was nearly an hour before I felt Cort and Kira come on to the ship. Moved out to greet them and I could tell they were both exhausted.

"I heard through Ingo that your mission was surprisingly short as it was successful."

"It was and I think I can help you on your mission if you like."

"That will be helpful, but I doubt bringing you in now will be wise. Get some sleep as will I." He walked off to his cabin leaving me wondering. Cort and I had something and as much as I claimed it was just an experience I had feelings for him. He was changing and maybe that was a good thing. Still, I wanted to forget for a couple of hours if I got the chance to be in his arms. I returned to my bunk and laid down. Sleep came quickly as I went through a technique to help heal me of the drugs still in my system.

Interlude

In the morning, I woke up not really knowing where I was for a few seconds. My mind sorted through the dream I had been having which seemed to not make any sense at all. Switching to a kneeling position I meditated to recall the dream. I saw myself on a plane of nothing but grass waving in the wind. For as far as I could see there was not sign of any difference. By my side was Sean in very plain looking Jedi robes. I studied him and saw not the forty plus years that I remembered. He looked no older than I was now.

"Good that you are now awake. We have a few things to discuss." I searched him and found he was at peace as much as I was. Still, I could sense there was something off.

"Are you having problems on my home planet?"

"No, not that I can sense, but things are changing. At first, I could feel the Force, but not as strong as I did when I was you. Now it is getting stronger each day. I am worried that our worlds are merging, yet the Force is not telling me anything."

"Perhaps it is not something we need to worry about, or that it is your way of seeing the influence the Force is having on Earth."

"The changes are difficult to understand or to really see. I may have influenced them with my knowledge as I have designed certain things I had become accustomed to. This has brought me income to move freely. Not as I would like, but enough to search out a few that have left their mark in the Force."

"Are you searching for a padawan?"

"If there is one out there the Force will guide me, but I do not search for one. What worries me is that when I do find this disturbance, I feel it will change this world. Our times are so different from each other."

"Have you watched all the movies?"

"Yes, and your memories I gained have giving me other things to think about. I study the information and find there is more than half of what is written that could be a possible future. The most current movies are nothing more than a bad story. Though the legend stories are not correct either. The game is as close as I know to follow what I have experienced."

"I have been living the game, but after I saved Doctor Godera from Watcher One I have been able to know where to go without following the set story. I do not know how long I will be able to do this, but I hope it will have a similar outcome."

"I hope for you it will. Falling to the dark side is not what I would have wanted either. That as I played the game I found it chilling that I agreed with every choice. It looses meaning after defeating the Emperor. I would not have hesitated in destroying him like the game shows."

"Good to know and I do not plan to lose to him at all."

"You can't go against him. You will all fail."

"No, I do not think so. If we can not defeat him with the Force, I will defeat him without it."

"There is no way for you to do so."

"There is and I found it. The expanded universe may mostly be fiction, but some things have become true."

"Myrkr?"

"Yes."

"Interesting. I feel that will work, but only if you can get close enough."

"I have also run into Lord Kallig and Cipher Nine. Both have been taken out of the picture."

"That may have been not such a good thing to do."

"Perhaps, but it is done. I have a feeling I will be meeting the warrior and the bounty hunter sooner or later. I have changed Lord Zash's plans as well as the plans of the ISB with the SiS. How this will affect the future the Force has been silent on."

"I would meditate on it a bit more."

"I will, but we have not finished about what has you worried."

"I feel that the Milky Way galaxy is the same one we both live in. We may not be that far from each other."

"That would change things if I could go home. I do not want to think of what it would do to my world."

"It would change your world completely."

"That would put Earth somewhere in the unknown regions or in a location that is hard to get to. It could be anywhere."

"Or any time. This is what bothers me. Are we in the same time or is either one of us long dead? If so how could we have joined together?"

Nar Shaddaa: Phantom.

I was pulled from my meditation as Cort touched me with the Force. I suddenly stood up and then crashed back into the bunk as I had hit my head.

"Ow, how could you interrupt my meditation?"

"I apologize but you have been meditating for several days. Ashara and Kira were not successful in bringing you out of your trance."

"I was deep in the Force."

"We all felt it, but it is time to move on. I have completed my mission here. Kira has helped her friends and has sought out my help. I feel that she is not who she claims to be. There is a darkness that she is trying to conceal."

"Kira is my padawan and I know of her past. I am leaving it up to her when she decides to tell me."

"More of your visions?"

"Yes, but I need to report to Var Suthra."

"He has been given a full report. Ashara filled him in when you failed to come out of your trance. He is not happy about Doctor Godera staying with you."

"He will be on Coruscant soon enough."

"Your ship will not return her in time. I have another master to find on Tatooine. I need to go." I thought for a second and as much as I could just come with him as my next mission would also lead to Tatooine I got the feeling I was still needed here. I thought about the agent's ship and if I could secure it, it may give us an advantage in the future. Thinking this I felt I had to go get it.

"I can at least have a meal before you go?"

"Of course." I smiled as I got up and guided him out. After a shower and a meal Kira, T7, and I left his ship, and we watched the ship lift off. I had talked briefly with Var Suthra, and he agreed I should secure the agent's ship if I could.

"Master when is the Bendu's Way going to get here?"

"It will not. When it gets to Coruscant, it will be sent to Tatooine. We will be securing another way off Nar Shaddaa."

"Private transport?"

"You will see." I ignored her rolling her eyes as we moved across the spaceport.

"Master those are Empire uniforms."

"I know and I got that stealth unit you gave me." Kira grinned as she suddenly vanished after looking around. I activated mine and I went past the guards into the hangers beyond. Finding the ship wasn't too hard or getting to the access hatch. I pulled out my holocom as we became visible.

"Agent Tander, what can I do for you, master Jedi?"

"I need the access code to the Phantom. Do you have 2V still with you?"

"The Phantom? Oh, you mean the ship. I have the codes a team is on the way to get the ship, but why would you need the codes?"

"I am next to the access hatch."

"You can't just take the ship!"

"I am here and if I don't get the codes, we will get caught." Tander shook his head as he did something on his end. A few seconds later we were inside the ship. The X70B was mostly like the ship from the game. The ceiling was much lower. The storage holds were still in the back and the conference room on the left side with the medical bay on the right. The holoterminal was not in the center of the ship, but off to the side as the rest of the main room was set up as a lounge. As we moved to the cockpit, there was two open doors that I could see bunks. The main cabin was much smaller and neatly organized with nothing out of place almost sanitary as if it was not lived in. The cockpit was using the highest tech available as if no expense was spared. T7 plugged in and the ship started up.

"Master someone noticed."

"T7, shut the access ramp." He whistled ass I could feel the ship's ramp settle into place. I grabbed the control and lifted the ship in the air spinning it around. The large access doors started to close as I pushed the ship forward. This ship was smaller than the defender by about half and moved smoothly. It had no problem avoiding the doors and soon enough I pushed it to full throttle. There was a grin on my face that shocked Kira.

"We just stole a ship."

"Yes we did. Now let's see what this puppy can do." Leaving Nar Shaddaa's gravity field did not take long. The display showed several ships with possible intercept vector's but none that would be able to catch up in time. T7 signaled he was ready for a destination.

"Fleet auxiliary maintenance we need to get this ship scrubbed." The stars elongated and we were off. It took several days to get to the maintenance fleet an hour to convince the captain that we were who we said we were. The ship was guided into a secure dock and netting was dropped around the ship. It was a challenge to land on the large rubber pads, but with the Force it was only tedious. As we left the ship, we went through several sessions of questioning until another Jedi with a SiS agent came and confirmed who we were.

"You two are crazy stealing an imperial vessel and one from the ISB. The commander wasn't happy having to move the fleet early. That ship better be worth it."

"It will be and the Jedi will have a use for it, so no tearing it apart. Find any trackers, bugs and other traps and remove them, but we will need that ship intact and available."

"What is so important that the Jedi have that ship?"

"I'll tell you if General Var Suthra or General Garza give you clearance." He backed off after that as those names were familiar to him.

"Fine, but I am the agent in charge."

"Good, I would expect nothing less. I have to talk to the council, excuse me." I walked away from him and picked up my pack. Kira and T7 followed right behind me. I didn't think we would get the ship back, but in case we did it would be useful in either the first attack or the second. I shuddered at the thought of having it for the second attack. That would mean my mission with the ysalamiri failed the first time. We moved through the ship to the other docking bay and soon gained transport to the fleet space station. Before we left I sent word for my crew to meet me at the station cantina. We only had to wait a few days which most of the time we trained.

"Welcome back master."

"Thank you, C2. Good to be back. As soon as we are resupplied, head to Tatooine."

"Yes, master Jedi." I glared at Zetta, but she was grinning at me. I shook my head as I went to my cabin.

Child of the Emperor

I was so glad to be back in my home. Strange how I think a ship is more home than anything. I changed into a simple ship jumper and relaxed on my bed. I cycled through the holodramas and found one that would take up some time. As my movie started, the ship lifted off. Not long after that my door chimed.

"Come in."

"Master Jedi, General Var Suthra is on the holo requesting to speak with you."

"Is it urgent?"

"Highest priority."

"Very well." I pulled on a simple robe and straightened my hair. I really needed to get it cut again, but C2 wasn't the best at hair styling. I moved to the holo where Var Suthra stood there waiting.

"You are getting hard to get a hold of, but that ship is an Aurodium mine of information."

"What can I do for you general? We are about to jump to Tatooine."

"We got a message from one of Darth Angral's closest advisers, Admiral Haklin. He has asked us for asylum. He wants to defect."

"What has this to do with us?" My mind was reeling from the implications. Kira was not interrogated at Ord Mantel and there would be not reason for them to use Haklin as bait. Did I not break the script enough to avoid this encounter? Then again the story was still going, but differently.

"Not sure, but the Admiral is on the run and there are unconfirmed reports that Haklin has earned a death mark."

"This is an obvious trap, but I have a feeling that we need to do this. No need to explain further, general, we will head there as soon as we have the coordinates."

"I agree since her requested to surrender only to Kira. Sending the data you will need of the mining facility."

"Lt Zetta change course to this location. Kira we have some things to discuss. General I will talk to you again when we reach Tatooine."

He had other things to say, but I just let him talk. He finally cut the signal once he was finished. Kira held this smirk on her face until I grabbed her hand and dragged her back to my cabin. Her confusion was concealing her guilt of what she was thinking.

"Master?"

"We have to talk."

"What about?"

"You have not told me much of your past and I would think that we have gotten close enough for you to do so, but I feel you are holding back. Like it would change everything."

"Is it about being a child of the emperor?"

"So you do remember?"

"Yes, and I am sorry I really haven't talked about it."

"I can understand, but this admiral is not who we are going to find. We will face one of your brothers. Valis, I think his name was."

"Valis, the name is familiar, but I don't remember him."

"Fair enough, but I just want to let you know that I am here for you and if possible we are to take him alive. I think we can help free him from the emperor's grasp."

"I doubt that is possible. If I meditate too long I feel the emperor searching for me." I gave her a hug which she stiffened up at first, but then relaxed. I felt closer to her as she did so and I giggled with the feeling. She opened up as we broke the hug and talked about a series of random events growing up on Dromund Kaas. I felt her fear and anger fad away after each little story bit by bit until she was much calmer in her presence. We trained and practiced together until we reached the old mining facility. I could feel her anxiety increase as we entered the facility. T7 was with us, and he opened the door to the hanger that showed a single figure standing next to his ship. I felt his presence was tainted by the emperor, his calm concealing his anger, confidence, and fear.

"Greetings, I am Valis. Your quick response is most appreciated. Please forgive the deception. Admiral Haklin remains a faithful servant of Darth Angral. His name simply made this meeting convenient." I felt Kira's reaction as she remembered him. Knowing I knew allowed her to remain silent instead of calling for his death.

"Valis I know about you before we left Tython. The surprise you have planned will fall flat as I know Kira used to be a child of the emperor, but she is not longer. She is a Jedi and there is nothing you can say to change that. She will not return to his cold embrace like you hoped. However, I do have one question, why are you here if she did not get interrogated on Ord Mantel? How did he rediscover her?"

"Then I see I am at a disadvantage, but no matter that you do not know how he found out. He will get her back or she will die." His lightsaber ignited as I reached out my hand. His surprise washed over his face as he went flying back. He recovered and jumped at us as I pushed him again. Over and over he tried to get closer. He tossed loose objects at me and I heard a familiar voice in my ear as I tossed him in a different direction. He landed awkwardly and struggled to his feet as Ingo and Aric rushed to disarm him. Sanusha and Risha held sniper rifles aimed at his head until he was bound.

"Great timing as always."

"Was a bit hard getting her, but it is good to know those creatures really work."

"How am I cut off from the Force?"

"Not cut off completely, but dampened down so far as to be unable to connect to the Force. Cut off from the emperor's control. I am sure the healers on Tython will help you heal."

"No Jedi will twist my mind and become emotionless slaves." His jaw moved just before he swallowed. Seconds later his mouth started to foam as he went into a seizure.

"Valis no!" Kira went to her knees as he twisted as he died.

"Not the way I would want to go."

"I guess we are done here."

"I do not understand how he could be so determined not to be a slave to not realize he was one already? Come Kira let the men deal with his remains." I pulled her from the floor, and she turned into my shoulder as she let her emotions out.

"I can't push it away. I can't give it to the Force." We were in the bubble of the ysalamiri's influence. That she had no control over her emotions was interesting as I felt for her.

"Secure his ship for the SiS, and we'll meet you on Tatooine if our paths cross."

"You owe us a few rounds for this one."

"Take care." I guided Kira back to the airlock as Corso aimlessly followed. He had one of the racks on his back, and I was surprisingly glad he had followed. It made me learn something and an idea came to me.

"Corso come here and give me the ysalamiri. I will need a nutrient pack as well."

"Oh no need, we refilled the tanks a few hours ago. She will be good for another four weeks."

"Be a sport and get one, please." I leaned in and against my better judgment gave him a peck on the cheek. His face reddened as mine warmed up at my impulsiveness. He scrambled away which allowed me to sigh. Kira giggled and I looked at her.

"You like him."

"I do, but I shouldn't have."

"But you did." I shrugged just before I smiled. Kira caught the mischievous look, but not fast enough to prevent me from kissing her cheek. She pulled free of my grasp and rushed into the ship as I had to carry the rack with me. Kira tried to escape to her room, but I set the ysalamiri down in the lounge before I raced after her. She had frozen before her room as the Force hit me as I left the bubble. As much as I had experienced it on Myrkr, I was still surprised by the Force rushing back inside of me. Of our bond flaring showing each other our emotions. It washed out everything else.

She turned as I stepped forward, and we had the same thought. We did not resist as suddenly we were kissing. There was no shock or surprise between us just the simple desire to be closer than we should be. As excitingly wrong as it was it felt right. I loved her with all my being and I felt that love returned. This was not lust and it would not lead to us becoming lovers. Even if it did it somehow felt as if it was just another part of who we had become. The kiss broke as a calm I had never felt came over us.

"T'aa, I am..."

"So am I." I squeezed her in a hug. We had much to talk about. Corso came by and Tansy took the pack from him.

"Um, where is T'aa?"

"She is busy, Jedi business."

"Oh, I guess I'll be going."

"So soon, handsome." He turned and looked at her and fumbled for something to say. She just giggled as she took the pack into the ship. Corso came to his senses as she disappeared behind the door. He then smiled as he walked back to the light freighter thinking this girl liked him, and she wasn't a Jedi.

Truth and First Son

Kira went into my cabin and settled down on the couch there. When she was growing up on Dromund Kaas she was discovered and moved to Korriban to train with other Force sensitives. Her life was full of fear and danger, mixed in with abuse of every kind. At six, she killed her first beast and told me how slowly she noticed the other children being taken away and coming back not remembering anything from the time they were gone. When it started happening to her she told of how she escaped and of her times on the different planets until she found herself on Nar Shaddaa. It was there that Master Kiwiiks had found her and her time as a Jedi started. I knew all of this, but hearing it first hand and feeling her emotions as she remembered gave me much more insight into who she really was.

Later I gave my report to Var Suthra in text only as I had changed the destination to Tython. Kira needed to come clean with the Jedi Council. I felt it was something that would further her growth to let go of the past and to know that it was just that in the past. I wanted to tell Kira about Master Syo Bakarn role in all this, but I had a feeling it would be better if it was a surprise for all of them.

"Are we sure we have to do this now, master?"

"We do Kira and it is time we reveal our ace in the hole to the council. Lt Zetta will be carrying the ysalamiri and will come in if I signal her if Master Syo Bakarn is there. He is a risk that we can not have moving free. He may also have known who you were this whole time."

"How will you prove this with not information?"

"No reason why Valis could not have told us? Don't worry if it is revealed, I think Syo Bakarn will turn to the first son persona for us."

"I have a bad feeling about this." I just shrugged, but I also had a feeling this was not going to go as well as I thought it would. Should I really be messing with Cort's destiny? He would be fighting Syo Bakarn on Coruscant. Though I planned to end my story line after I confront the Emperor the first time. We landed on Tython and many memories came to me as we strolled to the council chambers. T7 hung back with the ysalamiri's pack and pulling a sled with the unconscious form of Valis. We had already seen its effect against unsuspecting members of the order.

"Master Satele, my mission has not gone as smoothly as expected. Both, masters, Kiwiiks and Orgus are missing. I will be headed for Tatooine to find Master Kiwiiks first. Certain things have come up that my padawan must reveal part of her past that has become important, Kira?"

"I was born on Dromund Kaas, my parents were Sith." The tension in Kira fled her as she sighed. "Much easier the second time." She took a breath. "There's more, obviously."

"I should hope so. Give me time to assemble the council. Most of us are still off world..." we waited for the council to form and Kira told her story to all of them. She was just finishing as I felt Valis starting to stir.

"...and my master convinced me to come here and tell you. That's pretty much everything."

"We've heard rumors of the Children of the Emperor before, but this finally confirms their existence." Master Syo Bakarn commented.

"Troubling that we never sensed the truth about Kira when Master Kiwiiks brought her to us." Master Tol Braga wondered.

"That makes her especially dangerous. She can't be allowed to remain free." Master Jaric Kaeden finished.

"Kira's master should have a voice in this. What do you recommend?"I nodded at Satele's question befoore I smiled at Kira to reassure her that everything will be fine. I waved T7 forward. He came up and left Valis next to me as he moved around the table to Syo Bakarn. The reactions were surprise and tinged with confusion.

"What you are feeling is the effects of an ysalamiri's Force dampening bubble. Why I do this is because you can not feel the Children of the Emperor because of one person. Valis here is one of those children as well, but the greater threat is the First Son of the Emperor has the ability to shield all the others from detection. That detection has now been severed. Master Syo Bakarn unknowingly has been the First Son all along. As far as my padawan is concerned, we only came here to tell you out of courtesy. Concerning her nothing needs to be done, and as far as the First Son is concerned I believe you will see soon enough."

Master Syo Bakarn jumped to his feet and sent his lightsaber though the backpack T7 was holding killing the ysalamiri as T7 reacted by shocking the master with his weapons as his shield came up. Satele reacted as well along with Master Jaric Kaeden. She pushed him away to slam against the back wall as Jaric tried to take his head off.

"You have all been fooled for so long. Now I will just have to end it here and now. Such a pity." His voice had changed taking on an echo sound as if they were more people speaking perfectly together.

"Syo this is not you. Fight it!" Satele yelled out as Jaric attacked him without pause.

"T7 keep Valis under." I ordered just before we jumped to join the fight against the First Son. The noise became too much to ignore and other Jedi from the temple rushed in only to see chairs flying and blurring light trails left by our blades. Dust and tiny pebbles rained down from the ceiling as the First Son tried several times to bring the ceiling down. Satele pulled in the Force as I managed to push him away as she released a disturbance wave of the Force at him. He dropped to the floor, and we all rushed to him.

"Die Sith scum!" Jaric screamed as he was blocked from killing Master Syo Bakarn by multiple blades.

"Fight him Syo! Take back control remove the shield he has on the other Children of the Emperor." You could see his struggle as he held his head. He screamed out in pain as he started to glow with bright light. At first, it was mixed golden yellow with blood red. It flashed several times before glowing even brighter as it turned completely white.

"It... It's done. The Children's protection is gone. The First Son is still in my mind, but I will never let him have control again."

"We will help you lock him away or remove him." He nodded to Master Satele as he sank back to his knees.

"First Kira, and now one of the Council's own?! I can't abide letting either of them free."

"Master Jaric you are only one voice in this matter." Tol Braga stated as his holo image made him fade in and out as he came closer.

"I will also not let anything happen to Master Syo. Until Master Kiwiiks and Orgus can be reached along with other council members, Master Syo Bakarn will be with the healers to further help him remain in control. Kira will remain with her master as she has shown herself to be a true Jedi. We will discuss this later, Master Jaric." He scowled, but remained silent as I felt that she would be discussing his anger and how quick he was in trying not only to lock Kira up, but to kill, Master Syo Bakarn.

Several other Jedi came up and helped Master Syo out of the chamber as we moved to where T7 guarded Valis.

"Who is this?"

"This is Valis and one of the Children. He will need help to break the Emperor's control over him and someone that can be locked up. He may also be useful in finding other Children that have not been revealed."

"In that case I believe, Kira is best left where she is."

"I will make you all proud even you Master Kaeden." I felt good as we finished up several little things after the battle. That I had stopped Cort's arch enemy was even more proof that I had broken the script. How it would affect his missions I would not know, but I felt through the Force that I had done the right thing. Several hours later we boarded our ship and left Tython.

Tatooine

On the way to Tatooine, we trained and studied the whole time we were under way. Kira and I got closer with each other and the crew. The trip was fairly boring by now and even studying about Tatooine could only go so far, so I was glad when we finally came out of hyperspace.

"General we have reached Tatooine. Any word from Master Kiwiiks?"

"Last we heard. She secured our weapons research facility. She's been missed every comm check since then. Enemy action is the most likely scenario, but on Tatooine anything is possible. Outside of the main settlements the only law is of the wild. People vanish there all the time. Some are lost to the native Sand People, others to natural predators, and the rest who knows? Doctor Godera will brief you on the weapon project. Doctor?"

"The research facility on Tatooine created a device code named the Shock Drum. The weapon discharges massive ultrasonic vibrations into the ground. It damages enemy fortifications at a microscopic level, quite literally softening them up."

"Sustained ultrasonic damage – highly destructive to droid parts." T7 mournfully whistled.

"The vibrations will cripple people if they're close enough, but that is not all. The Shock Drum eventually disrupts the planetary core. At critical mass, the core explodes."

"That device has no place in the Republic." I could see the conflict on the doctor's face as he moved out of view. If it was up to him, the device would be used. Either as a threat or fact.

"We didn't know that at the time. When the full potential came to my attention, I halted the project. However, there is a fully operational prototype at the facility. If Darth Angral has captured it, the results will be catastrophic. With no word from the facility or Master Kiwiiks we must assume the worst."

"I sense Master Kiwiiks through the Force, but I can barely feel her, but I feel she is dying."

"We will find her and the Shock Drum. The Force will guide us to her."

"I do not have any Republic contacts there to assist you. You are on your own. Our facility is located in a remote part of the desert. Transmitting the coordinates. Good luck Var Suthra out." T7 confirmed the location as we moved to the bridge.

"Lt. Zetta we need to land as close to this spot as possible. The area is going to be a hot spot with the natives, so we need to be careful."

"No problem, master Jedi."

"Shouldn't we land at the spaceport?"

"No, it is several hours away on a speeder, and we are short on time." I stayed on the bridge as we came down on the planet. Once the base was on our screens, it didn't look good.

"Multiple life signatures. Are they the Sand People?" Tansy reported as she brought a close up shot of the area. I took it all in as she did so. Seeing the placement of the buildings and where the locals were wandering about.

"Land us right in the middle and fire on the locals inside the compound without hitting any of the buildings. That should get them out of our way and out of the compound. This here should be the main generators so be careful there."

"On it boss." Cer Drostu and Sgt. Ga Kairr moved off to get in their gun turrets. A minute later the chatter from the guns added another vibration to the ship as we flew down. The dots that showed the natives scattered and fled from the facility as we dropped down into the center of the base. Kira, T7, and I rushed to the loading ramp and I jumped down before the ship even got close to the ground. The first group I saw I Force jumped to them, and they were dead seconds later. Between the ship's guns and the ship the natives were either running or shooting at the ship. My entrance attracted their fire, but each bolt that came our way was blocked or sent right back at them with deadly accuracy. Within minutes the facility was cleared.

"T7 get those generators back online, Tansy and Flint help him. The rest of you keep guard on them. Kira you are with me." I heard several yes sirs as we rushed to the main building. Inside was worse as some of the natives had fled inside and each one of them was armed. We received a wave of blaster bolts that had the same effect against any Jedi who encountered them. Very few tried to flee out other exits. I felt sadness as we took them all out. Letting them flee would have been a danger to my crew outside. We fought through the building and once it was clear I pounded on the sealed door.

"Open up it is safe now!" I heard shuffling behind the door.

"I can't the power is out." As the weak voice was heard, the power came back on line as Tansy reported the fact in my ear.

"Good work team. Fall back to the ship, but keep an eye on the natives." I heard their response as the door opened to Kira's touch.

"A Jedi! See, Brrik? I told you help would come."

"Brrik happy to be wrong." This was the first Jawa I had seen and the urge to pull its hood back was almost over powering.

"We'd almost given up hope. Thank you for saving our little family."

"You are welcome, however, it will not last. I'm Knight T'aa Onasi and this is my padawan, Kira Carsen. We need to find the Shock Drum before it destabilizes this planet's core. Can you do a scan to detect the drum in use?"

"Seismologist Hare'em, I do have a way to do that." She moved over to one of the computers and brought up the screen map of the area. She inputted several commands, and she turned back around with disappointment. "The sensors are not functioning accurately enough, and the Shock Drum has been activated."

"I already know that. Tell me where I need to go to set up further ultrasonic sensors."

"That would work, and we do have the extra equipment." She moved to uncover several crates. I keyed my comm unit.

"Lt Zetta I need the freight speeder inside here." I listen to her confirming the order as Hare'em described how to use the equipment.

"Master I feel Master Kiwiiks is reaching out to me."

"We will get to her. Have faith the Force will protect her."

"Thank you, master." We helped our crew load up the speeder, and we soon headed out to three different locations. As dangerous as Hare'em had assumed it to be, it wasn't that hard. It did take time, and I was glad we took Tansy along as her experience made setting up the devices easy.

"Hare'em this is T'aa we have the last sensor in place."

"Good, and I am getting data from all of them. It will take a while to get the location, but I hope to have it by the time you return."

Lord Praven

"Very good, T'aa out." As we were getting back on our speeders, my comm signaled an incoming transmission. I pulled it out and an image of a sith appeared.

"Greeting Jedi, I am Lord Praven. My master seeks retribution for his son's death. I must give it to him."

"You do know that Tarnis is still alive?"

"I do, but my master sees him as dead. When he learned that you were on planet, he ordered me to activate the Shock Drum. He'll destroy the entire planet to end your existence. I know you have located the Shock Drum, but that will not be enough, as I have changed the deactivation code."

"Then I would challenge you to a duel. If I defeat you with honor, then the code is mine. If I lose, then I at least hope you turn the device off yourself."

"I was just going to suggest the same thing. Here is my location. Time is of the essence and not on your side. I agree to the duel." His image winked out and the area map appeared over the holocom.

"Master you can't be serious. It has to be a trap."

"It could be, and we will be aware of it. Tansy head back to the ship with all speed. I'll contact the ship and once you are there to meet us at the location of the Shock Drum."

"Will do T'aa." Tansy pushed the lever forward and her speeder shot away. I got on mine, and we traveled to the location Lord Praven wanted to meet. The trip took some time, but not as much as going back to the ship to bring it to his location. We traveled through a short cave system and as much as I scanned the area I felt nothing that would warn me of an ambush. Lord Praven was looking out on the desert landscape unconcerned that I might stab him in the back. Kira holds back as I come up to his side. I can feel her anxiety with me getting so close.

"I feel your power. Now I understand, why Tarnis was no match for you. His defeat was my failure. I should have trained him better."

"It would not have mattered. His skill was in deception and not of the blade. You are different. I sense no hate or arrogance, I sense only regret."

"My family is true Sith. My only passions are integrity and honor. I welcome the end of your kind. The Jedi obsession with my people's extermination must end. Your lust for revenge will destroy this galaxy."

"We defend, protect. We do not seek your destruction. We would gladly stop fighting if it meant genuine peace."

"I would like to believe that, but I know better. Come let us end this. Die well, Jedi." Our lightsabers ignited at the same time right there on the edge of the cliff. We exchanged blows in an ever increasing tempo until anyone looking on would see two globes of light. One red and the other blue. I could have used both my blades, but in the back of my mind I saw no need for it. Neither of us gave any ground, but he was the first to break contact by leaping away. I sprang after him as he sank to the sand on one knee.

"Such skill, so much power, impressive. You could kill me, why hesitate?"

"You could have killed the others after you defeated Master Kiwiiks, but you didn't."

"They were not warriors. Their deaths would have been pointless. Darth Angral wanted me to destroy the Shock Drum code. He wanted you to die in failure, no matter the outcome here. I will not tarnish my honor with petty tricks. You've earned better. The code is yours."

"Thank you. You have done the right thing." He slowly gets up and hands me the cylinder before turning away. Shuffling because of the wounds he suffered during our battle. I didn't even know that I had scored a single hit against his defense.

"Darth Angral ordered that Master Kiwiiks suffered greatly before her death. I wish I had disobeyed that order as well."

"I will save her."

"I left her incapacitated net to your weapon. If they have not already..." He paused and then turned slightly to look me directly in the eyes. "You speak as if you already have. There is nothing more to say. You won our duel, finish me."

The regret of his decisions to follow those orders were bleeding into his voice and his gestures, as he went down on his knees I could feel the hope of release from his pain. In no other point in the game did I feel as moved as I did at this point, for this scene. The shear conflict of emotions was way more powerful than I could handle. If he wasn't facing away, he would have seen the tears coming down my face. How could I not cry at this point? I know I could not. His suffering was worse than any I could imagine as he would have to sacrifice his honor over and over each time his strength was not good enough. He had resisted some, but not all of his deeds.

"You may serve the Empire, but I will not kill you. You do not deserve it."

"Than honor demands I surrender to my master. He will do what you can not."

"There are more possibilities than the one you suggest. I see one that you live on with honor. Commit yourself to the path of light. Become a Jedi."

"Me a Jedi?! Impossible! Your Order would never accept me."

"Jedi believe in forgiveness, not hate."

"Accepting a sworn enemy into its ranks, without fear. Now that is strength. I accept your offer. I am too wounded to aid you, but I will surrender to your people. Now hurry save this planet." He bows to me as I put my hands together. It was only as he stumbled away did I realize I had followed the script even with my body gestures. I felt as if I could do nothing else, but that feeling his relief at being accepted was more powerful than any assumed fate. A moment later my thoughts were interrupted by the Bendu's Way powering into view to hover on the edge of the cliff close enough for us to board the vessel. We jumped up on the ramp together.

"We're in." The ramp raised behind us as the inner door closed once we passed it. Moments later we were on the bridge.

"Do you have the code?" Hare'em asked nervously.

"Yes."

"Good, but Brrik and the rest of my family went on ahead to help you, but the were stopped by the sand demons. I tried to stop them, but they were determined to help you."

"I will reach them in time. Lt Zetta will get us there."

"I really hope so." We landed on the flattest part of the desert that we could, but the vibrations were shifting the sand.

"I can't stay here."

"I know go back and get the speeders we left behind and then go to Anchorhead. We will get back another way."

"Roger that." T7 couldn't move in the shifting sand and I could hear his sad whine as we started up the speeder. In seconds wind and sand was whipping through us as we weaved our way to the entrance to the old mine. We had to stop nearly on top of where the jawas were hunkered down. Moving with the speed of the Force we barely paused as we took out the smaller Sand Demons which were very much like huge crabs. The gigantic Sand Demon was easily avoided as we moved passed the beast in stealth. Getting to the Shock Drum was painful as every nerve in my body complained about the vibrations. It took every effort to get to the device stumbling along the way with every step. Once the code cylinder was inserted, the device shut down.

We both spent nearly a minute in Introspection right next to Master Kiwiiks. When I reached over to add my Force to hers, she started to stir. Minutes passed by and Kira started to add her ability to heal. It was nothing like the story where she just got up once the Shock Drum stopped. We were actively healing her torn and bruised body. She was near death, and we desperately pushed the Force into her to heal her. When her eyes opened, the flow of the Force suddenly increased as she was able to enter a healing trance of her own. Time vanished as the three of us had only one focus.

"That is enough."

"Are you sure, Master Kiwiiks?" Kira had tear channels carved on her dirty face, but as new tears formed they were of relief and joy.

"I could feel the Force calling to me to let go, but then I felt your strength. Kira, and T'aa, you're both, changed. What has happened?"

"All that matters is that you are safe."

"I only survived this weapon by withdrawing into a deep trance. The Force itself became my armor. Sustaining the trance cost me greatly. My strength is only a fraction of it once was, but I feel it will return with time."

"That you survived is a miracle, and we will handle things from here. The Shock Drum should be buried in these tunnels with as much explosive as we can pack in and around it." Hare'em came running up as she heard me say this.

"But all that work and the people who died protecting it."

"Do you want the deaths of billions on your conscious if such a weapon was used on Coruscant or any of the other worlds? The galaxy is better off without such weapons. I will take care of its destruction."

"Are you sure you are up for it? This was a powerful ordeal."

"I am still a Jedi, I will be fine."

"Before we go, you need to know something, and I'd rather you hear it from me. I never told you about my childhood. I'm not who you think I am."

Kira again told of her upbringing as a Sith and her life before she Kiwiiks found her. Master Kiwiiks listen intently encouraging her to tell her more as she drank water, and we all had a bite to eat. In the end Kira and Kiwiiks hugged after such a powerful response. Master Kiwiiks told her she is a strong, capable young woman, and one day a great Jedi. We stayed on Tatooine for several more hours before heading back to our ship. We had been barely on the planet for a day. The ship had been moved to the spaceport in Anchorhead. I had contacted the others and planned to meet them in the cantina. Kira stayed with Master Kiwiiks to help her against her urging us to continue our mission. T7 was at my side as we entered the cantina.

"Fancy meeting you here." I stopped as I got a dangerous feeling from the man who just spoke. I turned just enough to see a Mandelorian in full armor not so far away.

"It is her. Be careful." I looked at the woman who was hanging on his side. If I was not mistaken that was Mako, which would mean he was the bounty hunter. I turned a bit more as I studied him. The cantina was full of other people and I had a feeling my friends were somewhere in the room.

"I suggest you find somewhere else to be hunter. Shouldn't you be in Mos Illa?"

"My targets tend to go anywhere to find escape. You are, on the other hand, a bonus. So many innocents in this place. I am sure you don't want any of them hurt." I took my time looking around and spotted Ingo and the others in a corner booth. I poked him with the Force and I felt he was looking my way.

"I am sure they would like to be safe as well, but you came to the wrong place at the wrong time. In fact, you owe me your life as I just stopped the destruction of this world." He laughed as Mako looked confused.

"She is serious and Jedi don't lie. Was that why everything was shaking?" I nodded.

"Go ahead and believe that crap, Mako, but I don't. Now I suggest you come with me before I cause a panic." He fingered a grenade on his belt.

"Pretty dumb for a bounty hunter. You got a room full of people and each one of them is armed. On top of the fact you have Havoc Squad right here as well. Alone, you wouldn't have a chance against the Heroes of Tython, but..."

"You can not win against all of us." I could feel he was glaring at Ingo as he came up with Aric and Dorne next to him, but as Cort and Ashara joined us as well, I felt his glare turn into a scowl.

"Uh, Braden, we have a problem." He turned as we all noticed Sanusha was behind Mako.

"You win this time Jedi, but I will hunt you down."

"I will warn you against doing so." He slowly moved out of the cantina not even giving a look at Mako.

"Looks like he doesn't care about you at all."

"He does, excuse me." Mako started to move as Sanusha stopped her. "You better let me go."

"Sanusha let her go, but Mako you should really guide him away from me. He has no idea who he is messing with." She looked puzzled as I knew she was wondering how I knew her name. She then nodded as she pulled away from Sanusha.

"Hey Mako I could use someone like you on my crew."

"I am fine where I am." She turned to reply to her. She then looked back at me before following the path Braden took out of the building.

"If I heard his name right, he is a young bounty hunter involved with the Great Hunt. We should not have let him go. His ilk are worse than most of the criminals they hunt."

"Easy Elara. He has more firepower than we do at the moment. A bounty hunter like him is best left alone. However, we need to be wary and I suggest T'aa doesn't stick around."

"I wasn't planning on it. I have to head out to Alderaan, but I wanted to thank you for the help recently and treat you all tonight because of it. Also, you may want to speed up whatever you have to do here. We may need each others help on Alderaan."

"I find it strange that I am finished here as well." Cort added.

"Me, too." Ingo agreed as Sanusha nodded to signal she was finished as well. This should have made me feel better, but on the other hand it felt worrisome. Having an encounter with the bounty hunter right here in Anchorhead changed things in more ways than one. I would have expected an encounter in the desert and not in a cantina. That he was the third of the other side to show themselves. Two of them I had taken care of, but he would not be as easy to take down. It was a worry that I felt I would have to deal with sooner than later. My biggest concern was facing the warrior as he or she would be as strong as I was.

It wasn't until later as I was meditating while the ship left Tatooine that the bounty hunter was not the bounty hunter, but his predecessor. My eyes flew open and it made me wonder if the other two were wrong as well, but the fact that the Sith Assassin had Khem Val with her assured me that I had gotten at least one of them. The agent maybe, as the code word worked, but the ship contained nothing about Kaliyo or Lokin. This brought up a point when during a cut scene with Doc that Kaliyo was on our ship. Still, my story wasn't supposed to be joined up with the others like it was. How much was their story linked into mine? I did change the consular story or fate. Would he have some other enemy to face since I took his away? If I meddled in the others business, would the outcome be worse? I had much to think about and Alderaan was next.

"Master, I don't get it?" I opened my eyes looking at her across from me. "Jedi aren't allowed to feel emotions, but other than bad emotions that are bad why cut off everything else?"

"We have the Force and without controlling our emotions we would be tempted by the darkside. Love, is one that can lead to many different negative emotions. I for one recognize I have emotions. I feel them just as much as you do, but putting them aside to see clearly, or to let them go, so they do not haunt your actions. I have emotions, yet I do not allow them to interfere with my peace."

"Should we bottle up our emotions? Would that not cause an even greater risk? Is their no way to let off some steam? To have a little harmless fun?" She was giving me this look, and I was slowly aware that this was in reference to the kiss we had shared. I could see that she was struggling with the feelings that it had generated. I took in a deep breath as I searched myself. I had many feelings for her, but strangely they were not like the ones I had with Cort. I did not have any lust for her, but a base need for contact. I felt she was my sister, and a close friend. I felt the same things in her and a few others.

"Kira what happened between us was not something either of us could have controlled at the moment. It was something we both needed. I do not want it to go anywhere. I don't feel we should explore it, or that we should let it go. Our focus is our mission, and we will have times that we can have fun, but..." Kira moved forward faster than I could stop her, and she kissed me. This was much more than the deep kiss we shared the first time. It was also very different. I found myself opening to the kiss and returning it. I let the Force flow through me and I felt what she was feeling as well.

Our minds touched then merged through our bond and I now knew Kira as much as I knew Cort. All her wants, desires, urges, and memories came to me in a rapid cascade of feelings. To know someone so deeply as to know everything there ever was about her. She still had a core that I knew was even kept hidden from herself and this core I was drawn to like a bug to a light.

This was the part that made her a Child of the Emperor and I could see the strings of a bond wrapped around this core like a strangle hold. I moved toward it and started plucking one string after another free. With each string broken I got flashes of what was done to her and what she had done during those times. Vitiate was inhuman in everything he did and this was no different. I was pulled from her mind suddenly as the moment had passed. I feared opening my eyes as feeling returned to my body as I felt her still in my embrace. My eyes opened in awe of the event to see she was also as dumbstruck as I was. We stared at each other for nearly an hour without a single word, but with an understanding that transcended everything.

"Master Jedi we have landed on Alderaan. General Var Suthra is on the holo wanting to speak with you." Zetta's voice broke the hold our experience had on us, and we both giggled as we came to our feet. I let the rush of emotions out in that laugh and found a calm that had escaped me since joining this world. I was at peace with many of the things I had done and no longer worried about what needed to be done. We moved to the lounge and I settled in front of the holoterminal.

"General we are on Alderaan. Is there any word from Master Orgus?"

"Negative, considering the chaos there, it's a wonder any messages get through. Alderaan is a war zone. The nobles are fighting to decide who's in charge, and whether this world aligns with the Republic or the Empire."

"I have read the reports on what has happened on Alderaan. To withdraw from the Republic was not the best thing to do. What is my mission here?"

"My people developed the Death Mark weapon to end the conflict with surgical precision." Doctor Godera came into view.

"Remarkable device. It marks the targets with a microscopic tag. Undetectable. Tracks the targets anywhere on the planet. Feed the target's coordinates to a focused beam weapon, and it can kill them from across a continent."

"A vile assassination device. Something the Republic is not in the business of."

"If I can save a billion lives by killing one being, I'll gladly pull the trigger."

"But at what point do you stop? Killing that one being could even cause more deaths than it prevents." He did not reply as Godera continued.

"The Death Mark has one regrettable disadvantage. The targeting device's range is extremely limited, twenty meters or so. Once a target is marked however, the weapon can hit it from any range."

"I fear efforts to guard the weapon have failed. Master Orgus's last transmission came from Organa Palace. After that, nothing. Count Alde was the last to see Master Orgus. He co-funds the Death Mark project with us. I tried informing the count of your arrival, but communications there have been crippled."

"Reports indicate that multiple holorelays have been destroyed. Standard Imperial battle tactic."

"House Organa can't spare the troops to get their holorelays online. Maybe you can help? You'll find Count Alde at the embassy near Organa Palace. Sending mission intel, good luck, Var Suthra out."

"When will it ever get easy?" I shrugged.

"Looks like another long wait."

"You could come with us? A little exercise would do the crew some good."

"Getting shot at without a ship around me is not what I signed up for." We all laughed at his response. Kira, T7, and I left the ship with two of our speeders. The crew put several things in the cargo that might help us with the repairs. As we guided the speeders out of the spaceport, we ran right into the others.

"Stupid war even the hard lines have been cut. I do not intend to travel to the palace blind."

"Sanusha, we have to go there as well. Havoc will have your back."

"Aric we are here as well."

"And as are we." I turned to see Cort, and he was looking a bit tired. The shielding technique must be taxing him greatly.

"Great, then you can help me restore communication with House Organa."

"Intel?" Ingo took the datapad from me and played out the report for what I had. It wasn't much, but it was enough to know where to go. House Organa was not close to the spaceport as it was in the game. It was five kilometers before we found the first relay. There was a small platoon of soldiers there that were a part of House Thul by the patches they wore. Havoc alone with Risha, T7 and Sanusha took up positions just before they opened fire. The surprise of the attack dropped several of their people before they scrambled to cover to return fire. That was when the four of us Jedi used the Force to sprint close enough to leap at the closest combatants. Seeing four Jedi fly through the air while batting blaster bolts back at them made half the platoon break off and flee. Some dropped down shaking in fear, unable to continue fighting. The rest fought a desperate, but failed defense as we cut them down.

This was repeated at the other relay stations with mixed fighting in between the relays. As we reached the last one they were in a pitched battle with Organa Forces. From there Ingo guided us to the next target, and we spared no quarter with the imperials mixed in with more of House Thul's forces. We stopped them from placing Baradium bombs with enough power to take the side off of a mountain. The fighting lasted all day long and it was only toward evening did we finally arrive at the Palace compound which was as large as any city.

As I came into the room Count Alde had agreed to meet us in I remembered what went on in the story. This made me wonder as he came in alone as Aleyna Hark was not with him. This worried me with the increased feeling he was soon to die. I knew it would happen and in the game the Jedi was unable to act on the feeling before he was struck down by the attack.

"Count Alde I am here on the behalf of Master Orgus Din and the Death Mark project."

"Yes much gratitude for restoring our communications. Aleyna told me of what happened at the facility. I have called her to come in to tell of her escape. Shall I have refreshments brought out while we wait?"

"That is appreciated." I bowed slightly, and I was nervous about being in his presence. Unlike the senators on Coruscant he held himself differently. His very bearing called for respect. Several servants brought in a cart, and we were served tea.

"Ah Aleyna, are you doing okay."

"As well as to be expected." She felt nervous in the Force and there was this hint that she was not as traumatized as she appeared. I shared a glance with Kira, and she felt it as well from what I could feel from our bond.

"Explain to these Jedi what happened at the facility."

"I worked at the facility. We were conducting routine tests when Imperial forces breached our security doors. There was a hideous little man with them. A Sith, I think."

"It is a miracle that you survived." Kira snorted, but Aleyna didn't notice.

"I'd be dead, if it not for the Jedi. Before anyone knew what happened, a single Jedi wiped out all the Imperial troops." T7 piped up claiming Orgus was one tough Jedi. I hide my smile.

"I'm sorry but the Jedi. He didn't survive. The Sith was deadly. He vanish, then leap out of the shadows. He surprised your friend. Stabbed him in the back. It was horrible. When the Jedi fell the Sith called for reinforcements and Killiks came instead of imperials."

"Intelligent man sized insects, living underground. Flesh eaters. Ghastly things."

"Those things poured into the facility. Started tearing everyone apart. I ran."

"There was nothing you could have done. Thank the stars..." The count stopped as I started clapping. "What are you doing."

"She is very convincing, but even the truth hiding the lies did not prevent me from seeing behind your deception. An agent of the Empire and the reason the facility was compromised." At this moment I felt the danger increasing rapidly and did the only thing I knew to save him as I pushed him with the Force out of the way as a beam of energy pierced through the ceiling and vaporizing the floor where the Count had been standing. The shock wave bowled over everything near it to including us. Kira, and I came to our feet as my ears rang loudly from the explosion. Aleyna had been tossed as well and was struggling to get up as troops came rushing into the room.

"You there hands up! Men, take their weapons, lock down this building. Back against the wall and put your hands up. This is your final warning."

"Are you seriously thinking you can hold a Jedi? Do not point you weapons at me." The men hesitated before moving their aim solely on Aleyna.

"Are you crazy I was nearly killed as well. The beam came through the ceiling."

"She is telling the truth, but take her into custody. Put no more than six guards on her. She needs to be searched now."

"You are in no position to give orders here."

"I am a Jedi of the Republic, or do you fail to recognize this or the fact that I was invited in here to speak with the Count. Is my compliance worth the Count not being provided medical care?" The captain flinched at hearing my words as he signaled one of his men to check out the Count.

"I have a pulse." The captain looked relieved.

"If you are a Jedi I can not stop you from leaving. Why did you indicate she should be confined?"

"Check her for a strange device, not sure if it looks like a weapon, but most likely. If she is not carrying it, maybe it's in her quarters." The men roughly handled her as they searched her. She fought until one of them pounded her in the face as another wrenched her arm. He came away with several small blade and one strange looking needle gun.

"That must be the marking gun for the Death Mark." The captain pointed the thing at a chair and pulled the trigger. A small sound of air being released was the only sound.

"It hardly looks dangerous."

"You only have to look up and at the floor to see what happened."

"Kira calm."

"I can't master. That weapon is evil." I felt the same and the one thing that was worse. That such a device was active and could kill you without warning. Even with the knowledge it was coming I wasn't completely successful in saving Count Alde. As the medics worked on him, it wasn't good and the smell of burnt flesh was further a bad sign.

"The Death Mark project was over run, but I had no idea what it did. Not until now. What do you need, master Jedi? I am Captain Yils."

"The location to the facility and for you to be very careful with her confinement." I took the device from his hand and crushed it with the Force. "We will not need this lying around intact."

"He is the datapad with its location, or what is left of it. I wish you all the luck in finding who really did this."

"I have the Force, but a bit of luck won't hurt either."

"I will make sure her interrogation reveals everything she knows and who ordered her to kill the count."

"A Sith did, and I am here to find him." I turned and walked out of the room. Kira and I went to the Cantina to eat. As much as I wanted to rush out to the facility, it had been a tiring day. With our hunger sated we returned to the room House Organa provided us. I didn't sleep as we both entered into a Force trance to heal and rest. After nearly an hour, I came out of the trance feeling as if I had a good night's sleep.

"Kira it is time to go."

"Okay T'aa." I smiled as she rarely called me by name. Our early rise was not the only one as we saw Havoc was gearing up to go out as well. Sanusha looked pissed as she snapped at Corso for something. I just moved passed them and Nodded at Cort. It felt strange moving out together after doing my own thing for so long. I wanted to move right to the facility, but our group had to fight nearly the entire way there. I did not deny helping them and in turn they helped to clear out the entire area of any Killiks. I reached the sealed door and felt Master Orgus on the other side as I drove my blade through the door and then down to cut all the pins. As the last one snapped the door flew open and I blocked his blade with my other.

"Hey, what took you so long?"

"There is a war out there." I thumbed behind me before I caught myself from crossing my arms. "Glad the report on your death was a lie."

"Are you in need of healing? I can feel your pain." Cort moved over to the doctor as he held his side.

"Who is this? I don't remember you working with anyone else."

"This is Jedi Knight Cort Hintal. Master Yuon's pupil."

"Ah now I remember. I could, but no time. Blasted Sith almost killed me. Was all I could do to save Doctor Parvux."

"The enemy left us here as food for the Killiks."

"Taking down that Killik leader must have been quite a fight. Thing was huge."

"We did not encounter any that were larger than the rest."

"I don't remember any either." The room shook as a growl is heard. One of the walls collapses as a horde of insects comes pouring through.

"If those things eat us, you're fired."

"Maybe I'll let them nibble a bit." He then laughs just before we both jump at the nearest one. As much time as I spent on Tython with Master Orgus this was the first time we really fought together. Sure we had spared against each other, but never side by side. As my bond flared with Kira it linked in with Cort and with surprise Master Orgus. He did feel weakened in the Force, but he wasn't slowed down enough to be on the defensive. The wave of lesser Killiks thinned as this Killik came into view nearly taking up the entire entrance of the hole that they came out of. As it straightened, it came to nearly twelve feet in height.

"You were not joking." I grinned at Kira's shock just before jumping the thirty feet through the air. It raised its staff to block my strike as I turned my blades off causing him to miss. My blades snapped back on just as I was passing over its head and contacted on either side halting my forward movement and forcing me down its back. The blades cut it nearly in half before I disengaged to roll the rest of the way off of it. The ground shook as the corpse impacted the ground. Master Orgus was frozen for a moment before turning to the doctor.

"You alright?"

"Don't worry about me. The Death Mark is in enemy hands. You must warn Count Alde."

"The Count was seriously injured by the Death Mark while he was discussing the situation with us. Aleyna Hark has been taken into custody and the targeting device destroyed."

"I am impressed how did you uncover that she was a spy?"

"Her story was good, but I did not feel your death and from what I understand of the Killiks I doubt she could have escaped on her own. The Force also guided me to doubt her."

"This is good news, but she could have marked dozens of people beforehand. The weapon could kill anyone from anywhere at any time."

"Not if we cut the power, doctor. The Weapon's still tied into the local energy grid, right?"

"Several power stations supply the Death Mark with power. Taking them offline will disable the weapon for a few hours. I have the coordinates right here."

"The Sith took everything with him so this is our only option. We'll have to do this the hard way. I'll take Doctor Parvux to safety while you disable those power stations." I smiled as I activated my holocom.

"Captain Ingo come in."

"Onasi you alright?"

"Never better I have some coordinates for you." The doctor gave me his datapad and I linked it to the holocom. "These are the power stations that need to go down." Ingo started laughing as he moved the camera around.

"Aric, Risha shut them down. I just can't believe I just lost a bet. I was sure you were wrong about these stations needing to be deactivated." Master Orgus and the doctor were stunned.

"How did you? No, never mind." His mind was blown as we started to walk out of the facility. As we came out in the sunlight, my holocom beeped.

"Well, well. The Jedi who defeated Tarnis and Praven. I'd rather you didn't shut down my power stations. I need them. I have so many targets waiting to be vaporized. Who's next, the farm girl or the old colonel?"

"You think you have a lot of targets, but Aleyna does not have the targeting device. Your attempts at causing panic are done."

"No matter I have plenty of targets to terrify Alderaan's people." He frowned as he did something in the background. "Determined to spoil my fun? Now I have to set up new power stations where you can't reach them. At most that bought yourself a few hours. Proud of yourself?"

"That will all I need to find you. Time is not on your side, Lord Nefarid."

"You know his name?"

"When I took down Tarnis he was one of the ones with Darth Angral. Right next to Lord Praven, and Lord Sadic. Each of them served as Darth Angral's lieutenants. I have defeated Sadic and convince Praven to join the Jedi Order."

"I am impressed. You do your research. How did you manage a Sith to give up the dark side?"

"I showed him that he was different and that his actions were against his honor. That he values strength above even his honor. He regretted many things and found that pain and suffering were not a part of his goal to gain power over the Force. He saw strength in our ability to forgive even an enemy." This left Master Orgus with something to think about as we traveled back to Wardpost Duvaal. The doctor and Orgus had their wounds treated, and we ate after that. A young man walked into the hut we were using. His face showed concern until he saw Master Orgus.

"Master Jedi, so nice to see you survived."

"Indeed, T'aa Onasi this is Wynne Organa chief negotiator of the peace talks to end this war."

"How is Count Alde?"

"He is in a comma, but the healers have faith he will be alright. Aleyna had free rein of the palace. She could have marked anyone, even me."

"She was taken into custody by the guard and stripped of the targeting device."

"She managed to escape during the night, but they were able to track her movements that lead her into a House Thul compound. He supports the need for peace and I would fear him to be targeted by the weapon. If he dies, there will be no chance of ever having peace."

"Then we will have to go there and stop her ourselves. Are you ready master?"

"You're in charge of recovering the Death Mark from House Thul. I have my own mission."

"Wynne Organa can you leave us for a moment?"

"Of course." Master Orgus gave me a stern look as Wynne left the hut.

"What was that about?"

"Master Orgus I told you that you would lie to me and now you have. I know you plan to go after Darth Angral and you will find his ship. I do pray that you heed my warning and just plant a tracker on the ship. I would hate to lose you."

"You amaze me more and more, but if the Force wills that I give my life to stop Darth Angral then it is the will of the Force. Yes I am going after Darth Angral and no, I am not bringing you with me."

"Then understand they will give you no quarter and surrender is not an option, if you can not escape or hide."

"I will do what I must. Knowing what will happen will not change what I have to do." I didn't know what more than I could say. I felt the guilt in knowing he was going to die and it is a feeling along with the helplessness of not being able to change his mind. I watched him leave the hut wondering if the next time I would see him would be when he was executed by Darth Angral. For all that I remembered I could not recall anything. I fell into the flow of the Force trying to hold back the tears as I fell to my knees. I felt so bad and it was like he was already dead and that of all my missions I had failed to prevent the most important task of them all.

I fell deep into the Force remembering only one thing. The Force was on my side and if it was willing it would show me the location that Lord Nefarid was hiding out at. It took a long time and I could feel Kira was worried as I meditated. As it came to me, I got up and walked to the console and brought up several maps of the planet. My eyes wandered over the map as it moved and slowly the feeling got stronger about one particular area and as I zoomed in it became blindly obvious where we needed to go. Maybe I could stop Lord Nefarid before Master Din was able to find Darth Angral's ship.

"T'aa shouldn't we get going?"

"Yes, sorry."

"Is there something wrong. I get the feeling you are grieving?"

"It does not have anything to do with our mission. Let's get going." I recorded the coordinates and hoped I was right in their location. Once we ere on the transport to get us closer I felt a wave of peace flow over me, and I was relieved to know I was on the right path. As we switched to our speeders, we moved further into the mountains and beyond any of the fighting. The Force was guiding me further the closer we got and as we vanished behind our stealth generators as we entered Nefarid's hideout. As we reached the main room, it was empty of any personal. We moved further into the facility and found the Death Mark control device. I came out of stealth and ignited both my blades and with several quick commands entered into the device. Nothing happened and I used my lightsabers to do what the Death Mark could not.

"That was close. I'm glad he couldn't get the power back on."

"You and me both Kira." We came out in the main chamber and I felt a warning allowing me to jump away.

"I am not pleased you spoiled my fun, but at least I get to make you pay for getting in the way. Not as amusing as seeing random people dying or the whole planet in panic." Both of us looked around for the Sith and only the Force gave me a general feeling of where he was. Both my blades hummed as I reached out with the Force to find him.

"Come out and face me Sith. You have lost and you can not hide for long."

"Let's be done with this. I have a long list of people to kill."

"The device has been destroyed."

"Wrong you only destroyed the air conditioning system. Goodbye, Jedi." I felt the warning and jumped several times as beams tore through the ceiling trying to hit me as I moved. After the third try the beams stopped and I had to parry a thrust straight at my back. This brought the Sith out of the shadows, and we fought. He was good even batter than Praven as we fought. He still had to use every dirty trick that he could and in the end I barely registered that I had given him a deadly blow as I struck him several more times.

"Master he is dead." I shook my head as this sunk in. I felt anger for the first time and as much as I tried to push past it would not leave me. Lord Nefarid was not the cause, but I had taken it out on him and I felt that Kira was very concerned. I was sure she was feeling the emotions that coursed through my mind. A blast door opened as she picked up a controller and the Death Mark device was neatly hidden behind. Kira entered in several commands and another beam cut through the ceiling destroying the control unit with one hit.

"Let's go. We need to join Master Orgus." I started to run out of the compound.

"Stealth?" she warned as she vanished herself. I sighed as I activated the generator and moved as fast as I could go. The urge to go as fast as I could was nearly too much to resist. Countless minutes were being wasted just by having to move so slowly. Only the time it would take to fight our way out kept me from breaking stealth. As we reached the surface and the way out was visible I left all caution to the wind as I used the Force to go as fast as I could. Several troopers shot at the blurry figure as it flashed by them. I wondered what they saw after I finally stopped out of sight. Kira appeared beside me as I uncovered our speeders.

"Lt Zetta, I need you to get the Bendu's Way in the air and come get us. Tell Var Suthra, Master Orgus went to find Darth Angral's ship on the edge of the Alderaan system."

"Roger that, master Jedi any idea where?"

"None at the moment. Hurry." I fired up the speeder as Kira got on hers. T7 happily greeted us and wondered what was going on. "The Death Mark is destroyed we need to reach Master Din." The acceleration nearly jerked me off the speeder as I twisted the throttle to full. Kira struggled to keep up with my break neck speed. I felt time was fading away the further we went. I was muttering curses under my breath until the ship came into view. I veered into a large field and the ramp barely touched the ground before I drove up into the bay. Kira was right behind me as I dashed down the passageway to the stairs. I made it to the bridge as she was removing T7 from the speeder.

"Lift off already." I fell into my chair and so much wanted to take control myself. The ship eased off the ground and it felt so slow as Braddie pushed the controls forward. It felt like an eternity before we broke the gravity well of the planet. I fought to control my emotions as I searched for the direction I needed to go to track Master Orgus and the Desolator.

"Which way, master Jedi." With my eyes closed I pointed feeling the ship move as my arm adjusted.

"Outer orbital ring right on the edge of the planetary sensor range." I could feel them scrambling for a reference and then finding it. The ship jerked as Braddie pushed it into hyperspace for only a second. As normal space came back into view, the Desolator took up nearly the entire view screen.

"Shields up! Evade, evade, evade." Lt Zetta screamed out her orders. The view spun as we leveled out over the surface of the ship. We were so close a fraction of a second would have made us go right through their ship. The thought strangely made me feel it would have been a fitting end to the threat Darth Angral posed.

"Firing full spread. Target lock on the forward turrets." Four lights appeared in the view screen as the large ship started to elongate under the effects of it hyperdrive being activated. The four proton torpedoes exploded against the hyperfield in a blinding flash as the view screen washed out. As the screen cleared, it showed an empty expanse in front of us.

"Did we get the ship?" The view spun again as the ship flipped back around. No matter which way the ship pointed the screen only showed stars.

"I don't know, never seen that before. Sensors?"

"Compiling the data now. Will take a few minutes to get the information to see if we did anything."

"Get Var Suthra on the holo I need to report this."

"Got it, Onasi. We were so close."

I moved to the lounge and the holo turned on as I got closer. One of the general's aides came into view.

"Master Jedi we were not expecting you to call."

"Is General Var Suthra available? It is urgent that I talk to him. Tell him we almost caught the Oppressor on the edge of Alderaan space."

"I will inform him, but he is in the middle of the Senate. It maybe several hours before he can break free."

"The Senate can wait. If Darth Angral does what I think he plans, then we are in trouble."

"I'll see what I can do." The holo went dead and I sank down to the floor. I was spent as all the aggravation left me as I had given up nearly all my hope. I had an extremely bad feeling about what just happened and the Force was silent on the matter. Taking several deep breaths I felt Kira come to my side and join me. I could feel her starting to glow in the Force as I struggled to meditate. She opened her end of the bond and it calmed me enough to join her and I let everything go. I was uncertain of the future and I may have moved too soon on the knowledge I had. It was at this point that I had not planned anything further than facing the Emperor and cheating the story with my knowledge. I let even that go as a lost cause as I drifted in the Force.

"Master Onasi this better be good news. The threat that Darth Angral was broadcasting was dire."

"The Death Mark has been destroyed, and we just missed the Oppressor. I fear Master Orgus was on board."

"Then you don't know. Ensign play the holo for her. I have to warn you this will not be easy to take."

"As you know I am Darth Angral and this Jedi was foolish enough to attack my ship alone. He failed and the rest of the galaxy will suffer. The Republic in their failure has provided me with a weapon that will imprison everyone on the planet and then burn the surface clean of all life. Master Orgus will be my prisoner to witness the destruction first hand. He failed to protect your pathetic..." The transmission cut off suddenly in a blur of static.

"He didn't do as I asked."

"I am not sure what cut off his transmission, but with the combined projects we had going and nearly all of them falling to his people."

"I think that is when we opened fire on his ship."

"That would be an explanation for the transmission to end, but Master Orgus gave us a present. We picked up the ship in the Alderaan system just as the transmission started."

"How much damage do you think you caused?"

"I do not know. My crew is going over the data. We sent four proton torpedoes at his ship as it jumped into hyperspace."

"Probably nothing happened. The ship was gone long before those missiles got close enough."

"Not entirely true, general." Doctor Godera looked focus, but concerned. "If those missiles hit at exactly just before the ship jumped out of the system there is no telling how much damage was caused. Just the fact that both shielding systems would have been disabled. Only the ships armor would have protected the ship from the explosions. I will need the data, so I can analyze it myself."

"Lt Zetta transmit our data from the Oppressor."

"Roger." Doctor Godera turned away for a second.

"I have the data. It will take some time to go through it."

"My crew are working on it as well."

"I am sure they are, but they do not have access to the same sources I do. Still, they may give me a direction to go in."

"Do your best, doctor. I don't know what else for you to do. Alderaan could use your help in the time being. Do what you can for them and as soon as we have something I will let you know."

"Does Uphrades and Tython still have a fleet capable of taking on a Harrower Class Dreadnought?"

"They do, but I am getting increasing pressure to move them to more important targets. I will keep you posted if the Oppressor makes an appearance. Var Suthra out."

We went back to Alderaan and I helped in many different missions all over the planet. From the simple thing of removing the threat at Organa's door to far more reaching actions that brought House Ulgo to its knees and allowed House Panteer and Princess Katei Elinari to support House Organa in their bid to take the throne from Bouris Ulgo. I was very satisfied in seeing him taken into custody and finding the information that he was the one who arraigned for the queen and her son to be assassinated through House Rist. However, I felt a chill as I returned to find that General Gesselle Organa was visited by a Sith and later Master Volryder let the same Sith take both Parvin and Gregor Willsaam from House Organa's employee.

Unlike the game she did not leave a path of bodies only wounded. Killing very few along the way. That I missed the occasion made me kick myself for not remembering in time. I did wonder about this and after gathering what I could I contacted Master Nomen Karr he was nearly giddy as he found out about this. I asked if I could be of any assistance in the matter, and he said he would keep me in mind. He called after Knight Ulldin and Knight Zylixx failed to defeat the Sith.

"Hey Sanusha I have to ask you a favor."

"I do not like the tone you are using, but then again it may just be profitable."

"Nothing too profitable, but I was wondering if you or someone you have contact with can take Kira and I to Nal Hutta."

"That would not be easy and a big risk. You two are the poster children for innocence."

"We are not as innocent as you believe if you remember, and we can handle ourselves."

"Fine, but I need to see your disguises and if I think you can't pull this off then you don't go. What are you going to do there anyway?"

"I need to stop a Jedi from making a mistake."

"Well don't say I didn't warn you." When I brought out Sadic's armor and some common but serviceable armor for Kira to wear, it only took a few touches to make them more in line with somethings that Sanusha had seen on Hutta and Nar Shaddaa. She even took us to Nar Shaddaa, and we found our way to the surface of Nal Hutta. Finding Nomen Karr's base required a bit of fighting and a wasteful amount of credits. That I came at a time just to see Jaesa pass right by an Imperial guard.

"That was Jaesa, we need to move. You take out the ones on the right and I the left."

"Right behind you master." We used stealth, and we were sooner inside than I expected. I feared we would be too late. Only two imperial troopers were guarding Nomen Karr, and he looked much worse than he had ever been in the game. I tossed both my lightsabers killing the guards and making the warrior spin around.

"Lord Sadic how dare you interfere in my mission." I took off my mask as Kira dropped her hood.

"I believe you have mistaken me for someone who I defeated. I am Jedi Knight T'aa Onasi and I will not allow you to take Master Karr with you or for you to corrupt Jaesa Willsaam."

"The so called Hero of Tython. I have no quarrel with you."

"Then you can leave."

"However, I can not disappoint my master."

"I am sure Darth Baras will be angry, but any other outcome will lead to your defeat."

"From you? How interesting. A so called Hero and a Child of the Emperor. Do you really think that you pose a threat? You only prove the point I just made to Jaesa. She has looked at me and found I walk in the path of light. With Kira Carsen next to you I highly doubt you could be considered the same."

"I have no fear of her ability to see a person's true nature. I would welcome it. It would reveal certain truths that I may even hide from myself and with that knowledge I will over come them."

"You will be like most Jedi I have come across. Blind to their pride and false righteousness. Go a head Jaesa." Jaesa looked worried, but she focused on the Force and I felt her touch on me. I let her in.

"I feel love, lust, balance, determination and pride." I wondered what else she had seen about me. "With Kira, I feel devotion, love, duty, and a darkness that is not a part of her."

"Interesting, I would think you would both be arrogant Jedi with the way you came in here. Does not your Order frown on you acting on your emotions? Could it be that you are in love with your padawan. How fitting or is there someone else?"

"I feel many things just like anyone. I am not devoid of emotions. I refrain from using them and I understand that acting on my emotions could be harmful. I do admit that I have had feelings for another. Two to be exact. With Kira, she is a sister to me. We share a bond that is stronger than I have ever felt with another person. I also am not without my needs and have acted on them in the past and maybe in the future as well. I protect my friends."

"Master, who?"

"Later I will tell you Kira. It is not important at this time."

"So the padawan is curious that her master is not as perfect as she seems. You will fail and fall as all Jedi are weak."

"I am more than a Jedi. I am in balance. I am Je'daii. I follow the Bendu much like I feel that you do. We are not that different you and I. It seems we are at an impasse."

"I do not think so, but I will take her and if you follow the code you can not stop me, if she decides to come with me of her own free will."

"If I was a strict follower of the Ashla and you of the Bogan then this would have been over. As I follow the Bendu and the Force guided me here I doubt it is to let you go. Vette, I see you still have your shock collar. Can she really be as nice as Jaesa has detected?"

"Leave Vette out of this she has yet to earn her freedom."

"My master is strict and fair and I would follow her even without the threat of punishment. She does not treat me as a slave." I was at a loss with Kallig it was simple as she was about to kill other Jedi, Cipher Nine was pure luck and I let Mako and Braden go. Could I afford to lose Jaesa to the Sith? I didn't want any opposition, but I could find no point in attacking. It would only push Jaesa farther away from the Order.

"Then all my cards have been played but one. I convinced Lord Praven to come over to the Jedi Order. His sense of honor and his desire for strength made him see our ability to forgive and accept one who is an enemy as strength. So, I ask the same of you. Come with me and we will talk with the Council. For someone to walk in the light and not be a Jedi will open their eyes that not all Sith are twisted by the dark side. Leave behind the fear and need to show a false face to your peers and superiors."

"I am sorry, but I must refuse. I have a plan to change the Empire from the inside. To stop all the petty fights that weaken the Sith and the fools that weaken the Empire. Jaesa come, we are leaving."

"Yes my Lord." I was surprised, but not caught off guard. "I feel this is where the Force wants me to be. I hope you can understand."

"I will leave you with one victory here. My master will not be pleased, but if he never hears about Master Karr again then my lie that he died will remain true."

"May the Force be with you and shall we never need to cross blades in pvp." The woman could not hide the sudden surprise that she had felt, and she paused before speaking. I was stunned myself that she had reacted to something I did not expect her to know. Could she be like me? Someone from Earth?

"I hope not, I actually like you, Jedi."

"Don't be to sure, Sith."

"Zara Von Renstaal, and you would lose, T'aa Onasi." I watched them leave as Kira stared at me.

"Well this was a waste of time."

"Not entirely. Come let's get Karr out of here."

"Leave me to die. I have failed." We did not act on his request and found that his ship was sufficient to take us off the planet. His files were interesting and revealed a lot about the apprentice of Darth Baras. It wasn't until I dropped off Master Karr with the healers that I remembered that Renstaal was the name of a Jedi that had fallen to the dark side under Revan. How his family name managed to get to the Sith Empire is a mystery. It did however bring up the Order of the Revanites.

I also found no news on the Oppressor, Darth Angral or Master Orgus. Between Satele and Var Suthra they had investigated the disappearance of the ship and determined that the evidence from our attack interfered with the ship's jump to hyperspace. The obvious route to Uphrades revealed no wreckage or sign of the ship. I remembered I needed to go back to Tatooine, but I was not sure when. I contacted my ship and ordered them to meet me on the fleet. As we were moving through the station, I noticed Cort was listening to an image being projected from a droid's holocom.

"Hello, my name is Oteg. I serve the Jedi Order and lead the Republic's First Expeditionary Fleet. I need your help."

"There is an interloper in this conversation. Please move along citizen this does not concern you."

"Knight T'aa Onasi is not an interloper." The droid scanned me as I shook my head.

"Identity confirmed, Hero of Tython. So, sorry for the interruption."

"Even better, you have done well MP77. Such beings are exactly what my mission requires. Come meet me on the Telos and I will discuss the mission I need your help on."

"We will, Master Oteg." His image faded as I turned to Cort.

"Barsen'thor, congratulations on saving your master and the others. I only wish my mission had become as final as yours."

"The disappearance of Darth Angral can be considered a victory as well. Come, I feel the need is great."

"Should we contact Sanusha and Ingo?"

"That would not be necessary at this time, but we should make sure they are available."

"Agreed." He pulled out his comlink and sent a message to them both. It was not too hard to find a shuttle over to the ship, Telos. This was a ship of the line and as empty as the ship was in the game it was not here. Like the fleet the corridors and passageways were smaller and had purpose. The bays just large enough for what they were designed for. Finding the commander's office took nearly an hour as check points and security clearances were run. Even for two Jedi like us, red tape and regulations is still red tape and regulations.

"Ah, you have arrived, my friends. Sorry about the security measures. They are useful given the circumstances. Oh, do forgive me for not shaking hands. My hospitality exceeds my reach." Oteg giggled at his own humor as he was barely taller than a toddler. Even on the raised command console he was barely as high as my belt line. Cort being much taller would have trouble even touching the top of his head.

"Before we begin, I'll need you to keep an open mind to what you are about to hear. The source of my information is unconventional."

"With the Force anything is possible."

"I take it this is not a normal mission?" I frowned as Cort just followed the script. Didn't I break it?

"Correct, as Jedi you are already attuned to the Force, but you must deepen your connection to see as I do. Concentrate with me. Focus your mind. Feel the Force around us. Hear its echoes." I felt out and connected to Kira and Cort feeling them reaching out as well. Through Cort, I was able to link with Ashara. As we expanded our senses, we felt Oteg, and he flinched a bit as we joined with him. The Force opened up and the room took on a view only seen with the Force as our auras mixed together to shine. One light appeared that did not belong. A being, a ghost in the Force.

"She is here."

"Meetra Surik." I could feel Master Oteg opening his mouth and closing it several times as I felt the questions running over the surface of Cort's mind. Kira and Ashara had their own questions as well, but as with Cort they remained silent.

"The darkness consumes all it touches. Stars will turn black, ashes raining on lifeless worlds. Everything ends. The prisoner holds the darkness at bay. Lost inside it for three hundred years. His strength will fail. Then he will become the darkness." Chills spread through us all as she was able to give a glimpse of the darkness with her words. Her presence faded slowly from view and mixed back in with the Force.

"She has told me many things. Revealed the existence of an Imperial prison inside the constantly shifting Maelstrom Nebula, and a way to get there."

"Good, but I think we need the rest of Balance to help you on this mission. One moment." I opened my mouth as Cort stepped away. I was thinking the same thing and heard him talking to Ingo and Elara. I signaled my ship and told my crew to move the Bendu's Way to the Telos before I talked to Sanusha. When I finished, I turned back to see Master Oteg was not pleased.

"I had hoped to keep this simple as the fortress we need to recover the Gree computer is difficult to assault. A small strike team would have no problem infiltrating the base."

"I realize this Master Oteg, but we do nothing without a full plan. Balance is the name of our group and that is what is needed on this mission. If we go as all Jedi we may not have the skills to succeed."

"Very well, then let us get started as your friends arrive." The Telos was a large ship, but even its bays could not handle the size of our ships. The light freighter Sanusha flew was the smallest compared to what they were said to be in game. However, the ship did have external mounting docks that could berth the ships just fine. We continued to plan, and I was truly impressed with the amount of data the SiS had gathered.

"Okay taking this shuttle down is our best bet, but what if our cover is blown?"

"With you all in stealth I doubt you will be discovered in time to do anything. Master Oteg I do know that an Imperial Fleet will interfere. What you have in this task force will not be enough to hold off Moff Kilran's fleet."

"Do you really think that he will interfere out of all the different fleets? His fleet is not even assigned to the sector and is reported to be hundreds of light years away?"

"Trust me when T'aa tells you something will happen it has never failed to." Cort's word gave me a chill at how right he felt. That I wondered if I had given away too many points in the past. I could be wrong, but I had not been so far. However, this was much different than in the game. Not that it had any reference now other than a plot point. Sanusha, Cort, Kira, Corso, Ashara, and Treek would take the stealth route while Ingo, Aric, Elara, Qyzen, Risha, and Bowdaar would be the distraction team. Theran Cedrex refused to even set foot on the planet, and he would join the SiS slicer team during the battle.

I would be sitting out this battle coordinating the fight right next to Master Oteg. That was what he thought. I had other plans and just the ship to use for it.

"T7 confused. Spy ship + Jedi = space walk?"

"Teeseven, the suit is not the spy ship. The spy ship is right there." I pointed at the ship and T7 sent a string of text declaring that the ship was not there, and there was no way it could be. I pushed off from the open airlock and pulled T7 with the Force. He fired his thrusters to return to the lock, but I twisted him around to go the direction I wanted him to go. He struggled until a hatch appeared letting us into the Phantom's airlock.

"Ship + stealth generator = disbelief."

"Yes it does." The outer hatch closed as we felt the Telos enter hyperspace. Seconds later the inner hatch opened and Flint was there on the other side.

"Let me help you get that suit off. Tansy will be here in a second."

"Thanks, but I got it, Flint."

"Master Jedi, I am sure you can dress yourself fine, but this is not a suit you can get off by yourself."

"I put it on myself."

"Impossible."

"The Force." Tansy came through the hatch and giggled. They did help me, but only to stow the separate pieces of the suit away.

"How is the ship?"

"This thing is the bomb. I have never seen such systems and the main computer is wicked fast." She went off on all the features the computer had and I had no clue what she was talking about after ten seconds. Slicing was not on my skills list and anything I knew about computers was filtered by T'aa's memories.

"As long as it can't be seen by Imperial sensors I really don't have the knowledge to follow."

"Tansy, you even talk over my head some times." Tansy frowned as Flint chuckled at his own comment. "No worries boss. Got a link into the bridge and scanning for any other signals that could carry an imperial code." With the suit off, we moved through the ship. We were not the only ones on board as a dozen SiS operatives were set up in the ship. The low buzz of them talking into their headsets and tapping away at their keyboards gave me the impression of a dozen geeks playing the latest game release with the amount of intensity they were showing.

"They took your warning that a spy was aboard the Telos seriously. With the added protocols this ship carried they will find out who as soon as they raise their head." I stopped as the distinct accent of an Imperial was carried in the words. I almost didn't recognize the man I had escaped the last time we met.

"Should you not be in some cell somewhere revealing everything?"

"Oh I did all that. Finding out my mind was not my own broke any loyalty to the Empire. Plus the medical team assigned to me found the cause and method of the programming. I am still under its effects, but I have as much control as possible. It was also the fastest way for them to get access to my ship."

"Glad to see you are okay."

"I am more than okay. I am freer than I have been in a long time, Arvewan Kenway."

"T'aa Onasi." I so hoped he would lean forward, and reveal he was like me, but he didn't. I got the feeling he was looking over my body and the lust he felt made me frown.

"Yes, I have been reading what the SiS have on you already. I am sure the ISB has about the same."

"I know what the ISB had on me. I have Watcher One's datapad."

"Thee, Watcher One? I am very impressed. A man I still respect, or should I add past tense?"

"Oh no, he is alive as far as I know." I expected a message from him, but I had not received anything yet. We moved to the bridge just in time to see the two separate shuttles depart the Telos for Taral V. Arvewan's crew guided the ship through hyperspace to arrive in the Taral System. From there it was a waiting game as we monitored the traffic in the system and what was coming from the Telos, my people and her escorts. I didn't like being out of the fight as I paced the ship.

"A rain of fire is coming. The scarred man's hatred burns everything." My eyes flew open as I stopped pacing. I had not even known I had closed them. I saw that no one else on the ship had heard Meetra speaking.

"Look alive people Kilran's fleet is inbound." As I said this, dozens of ships entered into the system very close to the planet. "Find the command ship and move to dock."

"Roger that." The Phantom moved forward as Kilran's fleet maneuvered towards the planet. As we got closer, bombers left the holds of several ships. The hanger bay loomed in front of us as we swung around the command ship. The ship shook as two fighters impacted with our shields as the stealth field dropped.

"So much for a perfect entrance." The crew landed the ship as I rushed to the main hatch. T7 was right behind me along with Arvewan. Another agent handed him a rifle as the hatch opened and the ramp dropped. The security team we had rushed down the ramp and opened fire on the flight deck personal as we rushed down behind them. My blades ignited as I cleared the ship's ramp. Seconds later I was directing a hail of fire back at the imperials as they tried to repel my team.

"We don't have much time. We need to get to engineering and the auxiliary bridge controls."

"Arvewan, tell them to stop shooting at us then?" He looked at me as he laughed. A second later he pulled the trigger on his rifle another imp fell to the deck followed by the two that were standing behind the first guy. Arvewan and T7 calmly moved with me taking care of any targets that reflected shots did not reach. Once we passed into one of the narrow passageways, Arvewan dropped his sniper rifle for a more compact blaster. The ship was in chaos allowing us to move with little resistance. The choke points were manned, but a quick sprint and even quicker blade work removed the hindrance.

"Now this will come in handy." I watched him enter into a storeroom. I had no choice but to follow.

"What are you doing?"

"There was no one shooting at us, and we need a disguise to move forward." He went to the closest shelf and grabbed a bundle of clothes tossing one in my direction. The smell hit my nose making me cringe as I looked around taking in that this was a laundry of some type. The droids were all deactivated at their stations.

"I am not wearing this."

"Engineering coveralls and a little body odor will not kill you."

"But it smells like a rancor slobbered all over it." He came over and sniffed pressing the overalls back at me.

"Devaronian most likely and put it over your armor. It will add to the effect of being ignored." I got a whiff of the coveralls he had put on and I had to admit his was worse. A Devaronian is an alien with horns like a devil. Gault was one of them that joined the bounty hunter crew in the game. I put the nasty coveralls on and the helmet that went with it. I was suddenly struck by the memory of Lando wearing the one in Empire. I shook my head this was not the time for remembering trivia.

Moving out of the storeroom we rushed along the hall to an intersection turning and down several others before finding a turbolift to move us across the ship. I avoided looking at anyone directly and those that looked at us I poked with the Force to look elsewhere. We left the chaos of the flight deck and our arrival behind. Coming into engineering we moved along to the auxiliary controls. Arvewan went to work and soon had half the console opened up. Only his legs stuck out as I handed him tools.

"You there, what are you doing?" An officer came up rapidly with only a hint of the anger he was feeling showing on his face.

"Maintenance." I replied with the modulator in my mask changing my voice.

"This console is not on any list to be repaired." He flipped through his datapad. "The trash compactor over there is. Now get to work over there."

"In battle this console more important." The officer growled putting his hand on his blaster.

"Stupid slaves!" He started to pull the blaster out but could not as I used the Force to stop him. His mouth slammed shut as I stood to stare at him in the eyes. He was too tall but a well place knee got him to sit down. "What?"

"Silly officer did you hurt yourself? Let me help you." I pretended to look him over and relieved him of his weapon, datapad and any other device he may have had on him. I pressed the side of my face shield and his eyes rounded out in surprise. "You will come in handy. He Arvewan you need this guys security code?"

"No, just his eye and finger." The man radiated fear, gone was any sign of the angry righteous attitude he had before.

"I am not cutting his finger off or pulling his eye out."

"You don't have to." Arvewan removed the hood he was wearing as he came out of the console. The fear turned to surprised betrayal.

"But you are imperial."

"I was, but living got in the way." He pulled the officer to the console and slammed his head on the scanner.

"I will not let you, traitor."

"You won't have a choice." He pulled the officer's hand on to the scanner as I kept his eyes open. I felt a twinge of guilt controlling him like I was, but in seconds the results of my mission revealed itself as the alarms sounded and dozens of crew rushed out of the bay. Arvewan slammed his head on the console, knocking him out.

"Come on we have ten seconds." He took off and I followed. Those ten seconds were referring to the power being shunted fully to the weapons. The gravity failed as we made it into the corridor. I felt the ship vibrate as the life closest to the main turbolaser batteries winked out. The surge of power to those areas was too much and with the safeties off enough to blow up all the regulators which caused the containment fields to fail and the plasma to violently escape.

"Finally, I was about to think you wouldn't get there. Find the nearest escape pod, and we will come pick you up."

"Problems holding the landing bay?"

"Just a little battalion with anti ship weapons."

"On the aft dorsal side." I tapped my headset. "We have to move."

"No gravity is making this take time." I grinned and Arvewan suddenly frowned. T7 screamed as we rocketed down the corridor as I pushed us with the Force. This was not the only ship, but with it disabled the bombing of the surface would not be as bad. What I really hoped was that it would prevent him from making it to the prison. The gravity came back on as we reached the escape pods. Half of them were gone by this point and the rush to the pod had been hindered by the lack of gravity. With the gravity back on many had stopped trying to escape as they regained their feet. A weightless ship was a death trap. The forces that the inertial dampers countered could kill everyone on board without it and gravity was a solid sign it was working.

"Return to duty immediately." The ship rocked with another explosion. This one large enough to send everyone to the floor or ceiling.

"Tell me the dampeners are functional?" Arvewan grinned at me while he shrugged as we glided into an escape pod. I was relieved as the door closed shut while we strapped in. I felt the jerk of the explosive bolts firing us free of the main ship and weightlessness.

"They will not be able to move the ship for some time. The program will be adjusting the dampeners for the next two hours to repeat over and over. Even if they shut the system down, it will be six hours before they can move again without killing the crew."

"And this program came from SiS?"

"Not at all. It was designed by the ISB and I just so happened to remember how to find it."

Several hours have gone by as the engineers and slicers worked on the Gree computer recovered from Taral V. My friends were celebrating behind me as I looked out on the rolling clouds of the Maelstrom. A violent mixture of gas and plasma much like a thunder cloud, but colorful from the mixture of different gasses. Hidden in those gasses were tiny grains of sand to planet sized asteroids. If the plasma didn't get you the debris would and if not that the fluctuating gravity would.

"As chaotic as it appears there is a complex balanced order." I smiled as Cort came up next to me. He was close enough to lean on and to his surprise, I latched on to him.

"I have never seen anything so beautiful. Nothing has prepared me for this."

"I find it odd that you have not seen this before. Do you not come from another system close to a nebula like this?"

My mind revealed what he was talking about and sure it was pretty, but I had not seen it first hand like I was seeing this now. I had an urge to join the few crew members that secretly were viewing the maelstrom from an open airlock. Dangerous levels of radiation just a few meters away and even then the shields could not stop it all. The meters thick hull prevented anything the shields couldn't stop. Limited exposure was okay, but reason warned not to. The Force as well warned against. It warned against going into the maelstrom altogether. Any other time I would pay close attention to the Force, but not this time. Not this moment of many to reaching a goal that I had set for myself so long ago on Tython.
Defeating the Emperor was one of those goals, the other was seeing that the man who was Revan did not take up his mantle of seeking to destroy the emperor again. It was not his destiny or mission. It was mine. Revan was a man a Jedi out of place and not in his time. Three hundred years had gone by since he was placed in this prison. That his descendants thrived in the Republic and that a bit of his blood flowed through my veins. Only a few carried the Shan name and most were in hiding or had taken up other names to mask their bloodline. Hidden within the Dodonna, Rand, or Onasi bloodlines apart from the direct line that wore the Shan name as a badge of honor much to Satele's concern.

"It is pretty. This is terrifyingly beautiful."

"I feel more is going on. Like you are going to finish a long journey." His arm squeezed me closer as I felt his concern. A concern I didn't want right now to feel. I wanted the concern of a lover and not a brother. Though he was neither.

"I know who the prisoner is and who the ghost is."

"Meetra Surik, the Exile, the one who saved the Force and the galaxy."

"There is only one person she would remain for and that would be Revan."

"He is the one who nearly destroyed the Republic."

"He also saved it. It may not have been his choice, but he helped in destroying the Star Forge and stopping Malak from his path of destruction. He has also prevented the Empire from attacking three hundred years ago."

"I think..."

"Five minutes until contact with the prison complex. Knights Onasi and Hintal to the briefing room." We pulled away from each other and I blushed as I noticed that the others were watching us. I felt so meek at this very moment. Time had stopped letting me feel the mixed emotions directed at us being so close. Showing affection in such a way was unheard of from other Jedi. I felt Ingo's lust, Corso's longing, Aric's and Elara's disapproval and Kira's understanding. Time flipped back on as we suddenly rushed out of the lounge.

Five minutes of scrambling and gathering gear. I was so prepared for this, all I did was don my armor and then discarded all of it, digging into my cabinet for the robes so old, yet so well constructed. I felt the many Jedi that had the privilege of being the right size to wear them. Not all had been female either, but none who could have been both. I wore them a few times, but not for battle. These were meant for peaceful times, times where a battle was not around the corner, but I couldn't resist the urge to wear them or could I resist changing my hair into two tight French braids, just like Bastila Shan had in the game. They felt different as I put them on. I felt watched more so than any other time.

Maelstrom Prison was this huge complex in the middle of a nearly impossible place to get to. As the prison came into view I was struck by how disappointing it looked in the view screen. This was no large complex. The Telos commander seeing the size moved closer and with the way the ship was shaped, maneuvered in such a way as to nest inside the upper indentation of the large ship.

"All that effort for such a small prison." I agreed with Ingo and somewhat felt his scorn. That it should have been huge.

"Is that really the correct place?" Sanusha shook her head and moved away from the screen. "Wake me when we get back to the fleet." She walked off as Corso and Risha followed.

"Only one way to find out." We moved down to the airlock that was set up. A full battalion was ready and waiting to invade a full battle station, but the size of the prison was barely big enough to support a platoon. Cort, Ashara, and Kira followed me onto the prison along with a squad of troopers. Two humans, getting on in their years waited for us to come closer. The troopers moved forward to them with their blasters trained on the two unarmed crew.

"I am sorry we are not more accommodating." One stated.

"We can only support so many guests at one time." The second added.

"Please leave the airlock open as with so many, you will quickly use up all the air."

"Could we get some real food? We have eaten only paste for the last five years."

"Sure, search them and then take them to the brig." The trooper captain ordered.

"Wait we may need them."

"You really don't. Been in here so long the only thing to visit for years was the unmanned supply ship. The place was designed for holding a prisoner that couldn't even think. No need for fancy security."

"Keep them close, feed them, and have them complete a medcheck, before taking them to the brig."

"Yes, master Jedi."

"I am Joria and this is Gavin. Here is the key card to the whole place in case it is needed." I took the code cylinder from her hand noticing that their names were close to Gav and Jori Daragon. I took a deep breath and moved into the single passageway that leads to the rest of the station. I was reminded of the station at Yavin. One long cylinder structure. Nearly all the hatches were open to the various cells holding up to eight human-sized prisoners. I was only interested in one.

"Get the tech team busy and find out if any, one of these stasis pods have Republic people inside." The prison held sixteen of these chambers. All forty-eight chambers held a being in suspension. The main room held another stasis chamber. Two humans were held inside, one female and the other male. I moved to the controls and set the key cylinder into place and hit the release once the screen came up to do so. The female sank to the bottom of her chamber as the other stumbled before going to his knees.

"Final release, the darkness fades." Meetra Surik appeared over the female body and her physical body bursting into thousands of points of light.

"Where..., what's happened? I can feel..., no. No!" The man gets up and stumbles to the console of his former prison. "What have you done? There is nothing to restrain him now."

"It was my mission to find and free you. The republic needs your help. I need you."

"The Force is strong in you. Stronger than I've felt in a long time, and there is another..."

"Your strength fails. You must be free, or all is lost."

"You should be one with the Force. Finally at peace."

"No peace while you suffer. The Emperor drowns you in black waters."

"He wants me to be Darth Revan again. Serve him as I did centuries ago."

"The holo records say that you brought the Republic to its knees as a Sith and saved it as a Jedi. They said you're dead." Cort looked and felt conflicted. I could tell he wanted to ask something else as he looked at me.

"I am dead..., and reborn, over and over, Jedi..., Sith..., many lifetimes. I lead my allies to the galaxy's edge to destroy the Emperor. We didn't understand his true power. I lost everyone..., betrayed from within. The Emperor imprisoned me, kept me alive with Sith alchemy..., used me."

"Lord Scourge betrayed you."

"You know of him? The Emperor's executioner – his undying wrath?" I nodded allowing him to continue. "The Emperor used me as his link to the light side of the Force – the Jedi Order. Through me, he saw visions, but that same link also gave me influence. I convinced him peace was in his best interest. Tempered his hate."

"The peace is lost. The Emperor makes his final war. Stop him. Flee this place while you can. Use the enemies vessels." My heart contracted as the Exile finally merged with the Force. Her request of Revan was now blindly clear.

"Thank you, old friend. I will finish what we started." We moved through the prison as the techs released other prisoners. Revan could not keep his eyes off of me and I could see the pain in his face. The loss and yearning. I should not have worn these robes, but how could I not? The silence built until it was nearly deafening, and still, I could not ask him anything. He listened intently to the reports of the battle at Taral V. I said just the minimum needed for my report. I stayed by his side gaining scornful looks from others who wanted or needed to talk to him alone. I marked each as a Revanite. Finally alone, just him and I. My whole body seemed to vibrate with a feeling similar to fear yet so foreign to me.

"So many lost for my freedom... Master Oteg told me of the casualties. They're devastating. My only consolation is to see the Jedi still produce great warriors. Wish I had you at my side when I faced the Emperor."

"I will not let you out of my sight. We will fight the Emperor together. That I promise."

"Knowing you are the vanguard of our order gives me hope. My link to the Emperor is broken, but I learned a lot as his prisoner. Centuries of knowledge. I'll share everything with the Jedi Council. Then, I'll end this blasted war, and the Sith Empire, forever." This was it the moment that I was so wound up about. The moment he just couldn't see that this was not his path, but mine.

"No you will not. Of all the things you need to do, more war is not the answer, more revenge does not need to be dished out. You have suffered for three hundred years and that left its mark on your soul. To ignore the advice of my ancestor Meetra Surik. You can be all things but the Foundry is a Star Forge, one steeped in the dark side of the Force. It is not your place to actively fight the Emperor. Listen to her last words. Use the enemies vessels against him. The Revanites may not be the army you want, but it is the one you need. Reach out to them and let the Republic deal with the Foundry on their terms. You lost Meetra, T3, Jolee, Juhani, Carth, Mission, Zalbaar, and Bastila with your son. You need time to grieve."

He stared at me as I felt all his hate and anger fill the room to be replaced by his loss and sorrow. I don't remember him falling or that I had moved to halt his fall bringing me to my knees. His sobs tore into my soul as they echoed through the room as well as through the Force. His despair was so powerful, I could feel that it was affecting those close to us. I ignored it as long as I could and then reached out with the Force to comfort him and the others. Letting them know this was meant to be, that with the pain and guilt released there could only be healing. I felt Cort rush in along with other Jedi. I felt them hold their arms up in the way to shield themselves from the light.

Cort moved to his knees and put his hand on my shoulder and I felt his strength added to mine as others did the same. Kira, Ashara, six other Jedi, and finally Master Oteg. Revan looked up at me and the understanding in his eyes, the awe he held, shook me to the core. This was how he felt with Bastila, no, how he felt for Meetra. The one Jedi that had never given up her hope that he would do the right thing. The devotion that she had for him to stay by him when he failed.

"You are right. I need time to heal."

"Then let us go to the Council. Let them decide what to do with the information you provide. Let go of the past and live in the present. This is my fight. Join me if you need to, but do not go fight him alone. You tried that once and failed. Jolee Bindo once said swirling Force is sometimes just swirling Force."

"Then you know your part in this could be nothing more than the visions in your head."

"They are not visions. Much of what she has said and done has been spoken of beforehand. All my struggles with saving my master and the others have been eased by her warnings."

"I have known how everything was to go for months now. However, it ends here with you. You can see the future more than any other here. Use the Revanites to fight your battles. Take the Empire from within. It can not handle a civil war. Both sides have been weakened by war and the treaty has only stalled the inevitable. The Revanites are the wedge. Let the Republic be the hammer. Together we will shatter the Empire, but only if you have the time to heal. If you do not, your need for revenge will destroy you and allow the darkness to consume the galaxy. Allow the Emperor to become more than his physical form."

"I never got to really say goodbye. My lust for what I had lost made me abandon my family when they needed me more."

"It gave them and the Republic time to heal, to grow."

"Had I not left I could have stopped Traya, Sion, and Nihilus before they killed so many."

"That was Meetra's destiny to stop them."

"If you like, the Noetikons may allow you to say goodbye to Master Bastila. I have spoken to her avatar many times."

"Thank you, I will consider it. I need to rest, clean up." The other Jedi left the room. Master Oteg gave me a supportive smile just before he left.

"I have a cabin you can use and I believe I have something for you to wear."

"I am sure I can get something from the dispensary."

"I think you could too, but I doubt they will have the distinct smell of a set of Devaronian coveralls."

"Oh, I hope you are joking."

"No, I am not. I have something else for you while the sonics clean your robes. Something you may remember." I had always wondered why I had those robes in the bottom of my chest. I thought to give them away multiple times, but never had the time to do so. They were almost an afterthought but came to mind at this moment. I handed him the vacuum package just before he entered into the shower. I meditated as he took care of his body, ignoring the food held on the small table. His aura changed as he finished his shower and he came out with a sad smile on his face.

"How? How could your family have known to give this to you? How could they have known I would find this so needed?" I looked at him in the simple robes. They fit for the most part as if he had more bulk at one point. "They still have her smell on them."

"I only knew that I shouldn't open it. I thought many times to give them away." It was at this point I gained access to the history behind the robes and how I should not have had them. They were originally a part of the Onasi family museum. I felt I should take him there soon. There might be something else there that would allow him to heal.

"The Force truly is a mystery." I nodded and we ate in silence. Meditating after we ate I could feel a peace that I had rarely felt. Satele Shan would feel like this when she meditated. Orgus Din would get close. He had always had this tinge of regret while he meditated. Not so much after seeing Bengel Morr redeemed. Hours passed by as we meditated. I slowly felt the ship leaving the Maelstrom and the journey back to the fleet. As the ship returned to its position in the fleet. We finally opened our eyes.

"Master Evan, I need to learn everything you know. Every Force ability you possess and have heard about. Will you teach me?"

"You are a Master in your own right."

"I am but a knight. I have not earned the right or the skill to be a master at this time."

"What I mean is that you have no need of a master."

"I still need a teacher."

"I do not think you need to learn from me. I am flawed. I fell to the Dark side."

"You came back. You broke the hold the Emperor had on you. Bastila helped you free yourself from the darkside. This I need to learn. Others need to learn this. You more than anyone knows, things that most Jedi have lost. Not everything has been stored in the Great Holocron, or in the many smaller ones kept safe in the library records."

"I can be a mentor, but not your master."

"That is all I ask." He got up from his stool and looked down at my hilts laying in front of me.

"May I?"

"You may." The lightsabers rose up in the air, and they came apart as I gasped. I didn't expect him to have such control over them. My Force flowed through those crystals every time I used them. They were a part of me and he should not have been able to do that.

"Red and blue? This is not the colors I would have expected a Jedi to utilize." My blades snapped back together in the blink of an eye to slowly come to rest in front of my knees.

"Bronze gold and blue silver, I have not seen any other with such colors. I have often wondered if they were the fabled crystals of the Guardian and Mantle." He looked at me puzzled as I yearned to be told what I had always known they would be. He then shook his head as my belief crashed to the floor and shattered like a glass globe.

"Unusual in color, but not either. The Heart of the Guardian and the Mantle of the Force are not lightsaber crystals. They are states of the mind, of action, of purpose. The heart of any guardian is to protect without fail. The Mantle of the Force is the power we pull from the Force to surround us. It protects us and our heart from influences that would weaken or injure."

"That can't be..."

"Is it not? Though I have heard that the Great Holocron at its center is a Bronze crystal covered by a cyan geode. Though to prove it was true would not make the council fond of the one who pulls the holocron apart." With this new understanding, I began my learning under Revan.

We spent three months on Tython training. I trained along with Kira on everything that Revan could teach us. Revan spent half this time teaching others as well and was speaking with the council on a daily basis. As much as I wanted to see how he got along with Satele, they managed to keep that part of their relationship secret. The Jedi Temple on Tython is one of eight different temples. Master Satele was shocked that we had found them so fast. I knew they existed and Revan knew how to find them.

Bodhi, the Je'daii Temple of the Arts, Akar Kesh, the Temple of Balance, Qigong Kesh, The Temple of Force Skills, Mahara Kesh, the Je'daii Temple of Healing, Kaleth, the Je'daii Temple of Knowledge, Stav Kesh, Temple of Martial Arts, Anil Kesh, the Temple of Science, and Vur Tepe, the Je'daii Forge.

These are the places a Jedi should visit, most of them were in ruins just like Kaleth near the new Jedi Temple. It was there that many early holocrons were discovered and added to the Great Holocron. Here is where I built my holocron to record what I have learned of the Force and my thoughts to pass on to another in the distant future.

Bodhi was the first one we visited and from the huge mountain carvings to the tiniest figurine the art was breathtaking, and many held just a hint of the creator's Force signature. Here I added the knowledge I had gained to the hilts of my lightsabers with decorative etchings.
At Qigong Kesh I learned the more advanced skills that would serve me as a Jedi. Moving rock, water, air, and even influencing fire as it burned, while at Mahara Kesh, I learned to use the Force to heal the wounds of others and my own.

At Anil Kesh, I studied the different objects that had been created with the Force or imbued with the Force. That the technology felt cold or angry a clear sign of the dark side. That there was at one time plants that the lightside favored and grew wild mixed in with the broken darkside machines.

Akar Kesh, the Temple of Balance was the hardest to get to. The eight pillars still stood barely touched after all these millennia by the weather and by the influence of the Force as only here did the Force remain in perfect balance.

“If only I had found this place during my mad search of the galaxy for the Star Forge. Maybe seeing this place, feeling the Force as it is at this moment I could have resisted the Emperor, defeated him.” I did not turn my head as I too was entranced by the calm of the pool. The balance in the Force I had been searching for. This was how it felt to be Bendu. To be in balance, neither dark nor light, just the Force as a whole.

“Shall we meditate in the center?”

“T'aa that would not be wise. I found a few texts that talked about those who studied here. Those that meditated in the middle never stopped. Other Jedi would be forced to remove them from the center in hopes they could break their meditation. Others went quickly over to be one with the Force.”

“Then how about the edges?” Revan nodded as we moved over to a comfortable looking spot.

“Master, I feel strange.” We looked at Kira and Revan was about as fast as I was as Kira collapsed to the ground. We caught her only to be thrown back as she came to her feet.

“Kira?” We looked back at her as she rose up in the air. Darkness rolling off of her like fog off a mountain.

“You have caused me enough problems. I see futures in you. Futures, I will not allow. Your future ends here.”

“That power, it can't be.” I glance quickly at Revan as I focused on Kira and our bond.

“Fight, Kira. I know you can block the Emperor out. Cast him from your mind.”

I do not like talking of the fight between Kira and I. To fight around the most Force balanced place in the galaxy, To cause ripples in the waters as we threw the Force back and forth at each other was upsetting. That our battle moved us across the water to the very center of the pool. Revan unable to help without causing harm to Kira. We fought a three-way battle until Revan backed out seeing that he was causing more harm than good. We were both near the end of our strength as she fell first to her knees.

“This child is unfinished. Weak. I will make her strong. Now you will die. Even if my Child must die with you.” She rose up in the air at the very center of the platform in the middle of the Pool of Balance. She glowed in the dark side as if she was bleeding blood. I could feel the struggle and Kira's will broke free, dissipating the darkside with a flash of the light.

“No... I will not kill for you!” I sent the Force over our bond to help her.

“Resist him Kira drive him out. Keep fighting.” Kira slowly began to glow sending waves across the pool as she fought for control. The ground shook as the glow was nearly blinding before she fell back to the stone below her feet.

“The darkside has no power over me. I am a Jedi.” I could barely hear her the first time as she repeated this over and over again until she shouted so loud it echoed. “I won, he's gone. I am finally free.”

“Then it is over.”

“This place it helped me. Wanted me to break free of the Emperor. It yearns for balance. It showed me things I do not understand.”

“Our training is over. It is time we found a way to defeat the Emperor once and for all. Together we will defeat him and the Sith Empire this I swear it.” We both looked to Revan. I felt what he was feeling, but I needed to make sure.

“Revan this is not the time. Are you truly healed? Was this not the place that would help you?” I had to challenge him, to question his reaction to the battle of wills. He nodded as a calm feeling radiated from him.

“I have been fighting for three hundred years and it never stopped. I fully see how the Emperor only allowed me to be freed because he still desired the Foundry. That the more I fought, the more I found I was only in the way. Your fight with Kira, was yours alone. I feel it will be the same with the Emperor, but I will do as I did here. Lending you my strength, and my aid. The time to contemplate is over, we must act.”

“Then let us go.” We moved to the speeder that got us here heading back to the temple.

We took a shuttle up to the station and had to wait for the Bendu's Way to return from patrol. As the hatch opened I boldly walked back on to the ship feeling I was home.

“Master Jedi.” Zetta was surprised to see me and a bit more surprised as I gave her a hug.

“Yay! No more boring patrols.”

“ I would not be so thrilled. Knowing her we are going some place in the middle of fighting.”

“No fighting not really, resupply and plot out a course for Tatooine.”

“I thought you just said we were not going into a fight? That whole planet is in chaos.”

“We will not be there for long.” I sat in the captain's chair thinking about how the first time I rode in this ship and saw the light change from a light blue to the black darkness of space. How there were so many more stars then I had ever seen in my life. There is no way to describe the feeling of so many stars in view, and it is impossible to even breath if you gaze on the stars nowhere near a solar system.

My path was now filled with just as many different ways and choices. I felt so much fear of the future and then I laughed as I relaxed. The fear faded from my mind and thoughts with the realization that as much as I fought the script, I was still traveling the same path. Sure it was on my own terms. I was looking forward to facing the Emperor or his voices.

During our travels over Tython's surface, we were never out of contact. The council tried many times to get me to do this or that, but I had resisted, deflected, or suggested someone else. Kira had done the same though she had fidgeted during the last few weeks. She had distracted herself by getting involved with the Revanites who would not stop coming to see the man they idolized. Some were broken of their devotion, most were in awe, and those few saw him now as not the legend he had become, but a Jedi. These were the ones who saw what he truly represented, the power of will.

The Revanites as a group were just a way to believe in something greater than you. That you could find something to believe in. That it was nothing like the beliefs that Revan held, did not matter. Slowly over those weeks, the belief had turned to a movement. We saw little of the effects of their actions. As we traveled to Tatooine we got report after report. Seeing Col. Darok the first time in person made me want to beat the arrogance out of him and I grinned as Revan brought him to his knees. After that, he was a bit more humble. Kira dealt with him the most. Darth Arkous was unusual, and I still had not figured out why he revered Revan so much.

They may have been only part of the leadership of the Revanites, but through them, the cult became a movement and now moved to becoming an order. Numbers filled the messages and reports that were sent our way. Ships that could join us with a simple message. Movements of the different members that worked toward control of assets. Ships, military units, depots, and other strategic points. Most of this was directed through the Empire first, but it happened throughout the Republic as well.

As we landed on Tatooine I was reminded of the Revanites as it almost seemed as if everywhere I looked I saw the Revanite emblem. Three small circles on a straight line to a larger circle. Some very obvious and others hidden, but there if you knew how to look. That the Order Of Revanite had made it to this dust bowl, made it sink in that there were way more than we knew of.

Revan himself wore simple Jedi robes over his armor. He was not this iconic figure depicted in the books, pictures, and games. If you passed him on the street other than his distinct facial scars you would never think twice about him. Then again most people didn't notice the Jedi that walked by them. It was not hard to convince a crowd of people that you were nobody or that you were not there. A common practice from all Jedi. It was something each Jedi was taught since the days of being hunted some three hundred years ago. Hiding in plain sight. Of course, we could have been very noticeable, and disruptive to the common goings of the people doing their business in the spaceport, but it would only cause us to be targeted.

“You really think that we are blending into this crowd?”

“Are we not? Or do you notice something even I can not through the Force?”

“Oh for the common ones we are ignored, but several have noticed us. Nearly all, called in our location not much longer than it took to pass them.”

“Oh that is normal for Tatooine. Even if we were escorted with a hundred troopers they would have done the same.”

“No, this is different.” I pushed out in the Force, but didn't feel any difference. I kept watching through the Force for the slightest hint. As we moved around to the outer access to retrieve our speeders I still felt nothing.

“I fail to feel or see what you have noticed.”

“Maybe I am just imagining things, still I feel watched from every direction.” A smile grew on my face as I bumped into him and he stumbled a bit as I caught him off guard.

“What was that for?”

“Oh, great and wondrous master have you forgotten how famous you are?” He paused for a brief second before frowning. He started moving again as he shook his head. Kira and I both giggled at his frustration. We continued on to the speeders and we moved out of town as I followed the Force. I was not sure if it would lead me to where we needed to be to save Jomar Chul's life. The hours went by as we moved further into the emptiness of the Jundland Wastes. Kira and Revan drove the bikes while I was content to ride with T7. He started whistling as he pulled nearer to the cliffs.

“We can stop under that overhang there.” T7 frantically whistled and moaned.

“T7 I know it is hot. My display is telling me it is 55 degrees.” That is about 130 degrees Fahrenheit. He complained some more as we reached the shade. The temperature dropped only five degrees. My bodysuit was taking most of the heat away, but it struggled even in the shade. I looked over to Revan and he was barely even sweating. I knew what he was doing and Kira was giving him the dirtiest of looks.

“How can you be so comfortable?”

“The heat is just another form of Force energy. Absorb it and use it to keep you cool.” I knew the technique, as well as Kira, did, but that didn't make it easy. I also felt it distracted me from concentrating on other things.

“So where are we going and why couldn't we take the ship?”

“I am not exactly sure and bringing the ship could only put Jomar into greater danger if not endangering the Bendu's Way.”

“I sense you are not so sure we are on the right path.” Revan was right as I was constantly feeling out in the Force for any sign. I felt lost and I was still unwilling to admit it. Still, the location we were at felt familiar and I knew there was no way I had been here before. We ate and I slowly relaxed using more of my attention in keeping myself cool and T7 from overheating. We all suddenly jumped as the air jumped from a shock wave. A shock wave only a ship coming in far too close and way too fast. The roar and screams of hot metal came quickly after the shock wave.

“I think we are right on time.” We rushed to the speeders and soon we followed the smoke trail left by the wounded ship. We arrived as soon as the sole survivor exited the ruined ship. He staggered, righted himself, and then fell to his knees. We rushed over as soon as we came to a stop.

“I know your face, the Hero of Tython.” I felt a smile grow on my face as I welcomed the scripted reaction of Jomar Chul, but I didn't expect him o pass out.

“I'll move him to the sled. Kira, check his wounds and dress them.” I watched as Kira went into action. I felt her presence in the Force grow as she started to heal him while binding his wounds. I pushed out with my senses to search for any unwanted attraction. Even passed out, Jomar gave away that the bag he held onto was more important than his life. A dozen minutes passed before I felt the start of a threat.
“We need to move.”

“Almost stable. He has several deep cuts. Surprised he survived the crash.”

“He would have done more than that. My memory of him was that he was nearly healed.”

“The ship is empty. I have every...” We looked at him as I felt his concern that we would waste time searching the ship. I might have, given a chance to, but the less time spent out here the better. We moved away from the crash site and I hoped that we would remain undetected. I did not want to fight without knowing for sure Jomar had recovered enough to guide the sled himself. The minutes dragged by, and slowly the threat I felt stopped and faded as we got farther and farther away as the first sun and later the second sun dropped below the horizon.

Jedi High Council Chambers Tython

“I have brought the sensor logs, Master Satele.” Cort, Ingo, and Sanusha followed right behind me.

“I am sure you have many questions. Master Tol Braga will answer them. However, other than Master Cort, this meeting is Jedi business.”

“Master Shan, council this is my team, anything you tell me they will be informed.”

“I see, but do you not have your own missions?”

“Master Shan, if this is as important as Master T'aa believes and deals directly with the Sith Emperor I do not think that we should be left out. Even if our aid is not needed. As much as we travel to separate missions, the road we travel, together.”

“It's good to finally meet you in person. They say you both are the greatest Jedi the order has seen in generations. Master Cort's strength is on par to yours. Commander of Havoc squad and I have even seen reports concerning Captain Sanusha. I believe the Force has drawn you to me. Together we'll defeat the Empire.”

“I have fought many Sith, but you can not stop the Emperor with a lightsaber.” I knew the outcome of this mission, and I did my best to hide my reluctance.

“If Master Braga has his way, you will not need weapons.” Master Shan felt hopeful to me. Completely sure in her assessment of Master Braga's mission.

“I'm organizing a top-secret strike team of our best and brightest. Jedi that, don't know the meaning of failure. Your team will not be needed. Twice you've saved the Jedi Order from destruction. Bengal Morr captured and Darth Angral vanished. They were formidable opponents. Now I ask you to confront the ultimate evil and help me capture the Sith Emperor.”

“You don't dream small do you, Master?” Hearing drove a chill through my body. This mission felt wrong. Was he that blind to it or was I too aware of what happened in the game?

“There is an ancient fortress orbiting the Imperial homeworld of Dromund Kaas. It's hidden by a powerful cloaking device.”

“The Emperor rules his people from this cloaked fortress. Not even the highest-ranking Sith can find him.” Master Shan interjected.

“But we're going to locate that fortress, get inside it, and seize the Emperor.”

A tall order, but one that might work.” Not in a million years would it work, but they didn't know that.

“We've already made great strides toward our objective.” Master Kaedan spoke next. I could feel his hope was mixed with negative feelings. Though I could not say for sure if it was the mission or something else.

“The man you saved on Tatooine scouted the Dromund Kaas system. His sensor logs will help plan this assault.”

“We'll plot a hyperspace route through the Imperial Navy's defenses. Slip right past them.”

“Other members of my strike team are uncovering ways to pierce the cloaking device and defeat the security around the Emperor's fortress. I could use your expertise on Balmorra. The Empire and the Republic are at war there and the fighting has endangered our mission.”

“We are ready to depart immediately. We will need any intelligence that will help with the mission there.”

“We've placed great responsibility on you, but I know you won't fail us.”

“I don't even know the meaning of that word.” I felt annoyance coming from Master Kaedan and Master Braga as Sanusha interrupted. Ingo suddenly snorted.

“What about on Taris?”

“Hey I am alive and no one got arrested.”

“Will you two cut it until later.”

“Contact your fellow strike team member, Warren Sedoru, when you reach Balmorra. He'll explain the mission. We're going to save the galaxy. May the Force be with us.”

We bowed to each other just before I spun around and left. Cort stayed to give his report and learn of his orders for Balmorra, and the Rift Alliance. Ingo had orders to find Tanno Vik on Balmorra and I was sure Sanusha was just starting to go against the Void Wolf. This was going to be one of the harder missions. Could I keep my plans hidden long enough not to mess it all up? The fact that going to Balmorra was not just a war zone, but the play the female knight meets her love interest. As this was me I was dead set against it. Doc was the type who played with women and was not always nice in the end. A handsome rogue, but more of a devil. I just hoped he wasn't as bad as the game made him out to be.

“So the meeting went well without me?”

“Oh, it went as expected. Nothing less than storming through the Emperor's fortress and capturing him is all they ask, Master Evan.”

“Tell me you're not serious.”

“Do I hear a bit of my ancestor Carth in your voice, Revan?” He thought a bit and then chuckled before looking distant. I felt his sadness for his friend. As much as his loss for Bastila. The Noetikons had helped give him closure and he had talked many times with Bastila. Of all the holocrons these were the eeriest. It was as if you were talking to their ghosts, so real it was impossible to believe they were just recordings. My feeling in the Force was that they were real, a copy but very real.

“A bit, but somehow I feel you are not joking.”

“Jomar Chul was carrying sensor data of the Dromund Kaas system. What he gained will give probable locations to where the stealth concealed station is. Master Braga is so sure that he can talk to the Emperor and convince him to surrender.”

“Can the council be any more ignorant. I told each of them he is no longer mortal. He cares nothing for anything outside of his lust for more power. No amount of talk or reason will cause him to surrender!”

“I know this already, but try convincing a Master who has never failed. He will fail unless we can pull it off. So this is how I plan to change things...” I opened up to Revan and he calmed down for a while. Once he felt the bubble the ysalamiri created he was convinced it had much more of a chance to work.

Balmorra high orbit several days later.

T'aa moved to the holocom and hit the receive button. The unit warmed up as several of her crew joined her in the lounge.

“Ah! Master Braga told me you were coming. Warren Sedoru, a pleasure. I am grateful for your assistance. The situation is growing desperate. The Republic picked an unfortunate time to drive the Empire off Balmorra. It's made our team's mission that much harder.”

“I have friends with reinforcements here that will help make it easier not harder.” I felt suddenly uneasy as if something was not right. An odd feeling as I looked at the others around me. Warren droned on in response to what I had said. Evan took over the conversation as if I had not been a part of it. I let as this feeling felt as if someone was calling me. It felt like The original T'aa, but no the tone was different and we had accepted our places now. This voice that I heard not a single word of, was sadly desperate and I had no way of knowing why or who.

“...the resistance fighters.” Warren's holo cut as I came back to the present.

“Lt. Zetta get us to these coordinates as quickly as possible.”

“Yes, Master Evan.” Evan touched my arm.

“You okay?”

“I am I think. I just felt something. Not sure what it was.”

“Okay, but we are going in hot and we need you to focus.”

“Right.” I nodded not wanting to give a smile or any other sign that I was not comfortable. I closed my eyes and breathed deeply several times. I felt the ship's entry into the atmosphere and the shaking increased for several minutes.

I imagined the hull heating up despite the shields keeping things cool. Then the shaking smoothed out as the ship slowed and the artificial gravity was adjusting to the planets influence. The ventral and side guns cycled rapidly as they cleared a spot to land. I moved with the rest of my crew to see them making last-minute checks of their gear.

My hands and eyes went through those same checks and then the checks of my closest companion as they checked each other. I was ready and so were they. Months of missions and battles had gotten us to this point. Revan put on his mask and I really wished he would leave it behind.

“Thirty seconds.” I felt the change as the guns silenced and the ship turned rapidly. The vibrations of ground fire hitting the ship did not sit well with what my mind was expecting. Then the landing pads extending just as the inertial dampeners cut out along with the ventral shields. Then the thump of hitting the ground causing us to bend our knees as the hatch flung open. I jumped as the ramp dropped and was instantly in battle with several colicoids. Our team fought until there were no more of them, in sight. What ones that were spotted were engaged by the dorsal cannons.

“I've got this you and Kira should be enough to get the doctor out.”

“Secure the medical facility.” I corrected but Evan was already jumping to a colicoid that dug up out of the ground inside the range of the guns. T7 and C2 fired at another from the other side as Kira raced into the facility. I chased after making up the distance jumping to her aid as she attacked the first of several groups in the tunnel. The colicoids fell as fast as we could get to them. The last few fell as we joined a small group fighting.

“The Jedi bought us some time. Get the wounded to the secure area. Move it!” I tried my best not to stare at Doc or Archiban Frodrick Kimble. Andrew Bowen came to mind instantly the moment I saw him if he was covered in a mix of human and colicoid blood. I felt an attraction that was both surprising as it was disgusting. That my body was reacting so strongly when I had just met him. I had steeled myself from thinking he would ever cross my mind with his self-serving ladies man personality.

“I'm the chief medic. Just call me Doc.” He looked us both over and this excited sick feeling washed over me barely contained as I recited the code over and over in my head. I was failing.

“I appreciate your hark work, gorgeous, but there is a whole nest of colicoids coming. No time to evacuate.” His voice was spot on and I had never felt anything for the guy in-game or any for that matter. Cort was a safe one and a part of me felt that he was just another version of myself. Doc had this presence that was too hard to believe. That he didn't look like a twin of himself in the game but the actual voice actor added to this feeling.

“I'd never let anything bad happen to a nice guy like you.” What did I go and say for? Look how he is smiling so smug, but cute. Shit did I think that?

“Not even if I asked nicely?” I felt my heart stop and then beat loud enough I felt the whole planet could hear it. Was this the dreaded love at first sight. I shook my head trying to clear it as he continued.

“I've got dozens of wounded here. Hope you're not one of those junior Jedi.” My thoughts halted and then blanked as my feelings suddenly were instantly calm and back to normal. His switch in tone and focus violated my immersion again. Something was wrong. I just didn't know what.

“Do we have to save him, too?” I expected Kira to be nearly serious in tone, but it was almost as if she was about to giggle, and I felt it from here through our link.

“I'll head for the secure area and stabilize the casualties... Here they come!” Doc ran as the floor was bursting open as colicoids broke through. Both of us jumped to the nearest one and cut it down before moving to the next. Grenades found their way into the tunnels and closed them up. I felt their presence fade as the last one was killed. I felt off as we walked up to the shield that protected the others. It dropped and we continued up to Doc as he worked.

“Hey look at that. We are alive. Nice work.” I stared at him as his name appeared above his head and the heads of others that were there. I tried to clear my head, but the images would not go away. I let Kira talk with Doc as I was unsure of what I would say, or how I would react.
“Lot of wounded here. You're the only doctor?”

“Honey. I do the work of ten medics, and that is on a bad day. I don't know what genius picked a colicoid breeding ground for our medical facility, but we need to evacuate quick. Problem is, my critical patients are too fragile to move, and the Empire stole my trauma kits.”

“Our ship is parked right outside the entrance. We have medical supplies that you can use.”

“We don't have enough for all the wounded. Even so, we don't have everything he needs.” I looked at Kira hearing what she was saying, but her name above her head showing as was throwing me off. No, it was ruining my immersion in the game. No, this is not a game, it can't be. This is my life now this is too real to be just a game. It can't be, can it? Then I gasped as I heard myself speak.

“I won't let the Empire endanger your people's lives. How can I get what you need?”

No! This was not happening how could I have lived for months inside a game how? I screamed as I pulled away from my body and more options appeared in front of my eyes as if I was sitting in front of a screen. I was still in the game, but now I was watching as a player running their toon. I watched as Master Evan walked in with T7 and C2 behind him that he had Revan above his head hurt even more. They talked a bit with Doc and Kira and gave me a strange look just before everything froze. My chest exploded in frustration and agony as a dialog box appeared waiting for me to reply.

I did the only thing I could think of and mentally hit the space bar. Revan and the droids disappeared as Doc returned to helping the one wounded in front of him as a purple triangle flashed above his head. This brought tears to my eyes as the last hope of this being real faded from my thoughts. All that I had striven for had been for nothing. All my efforts to play the game how I thought it should have gone vanished. I mentally moved the cursor I could now see to the menu button and selected end game.

“Are you sure you want to end the game? Yes or no?” I clicked on yes and the screen went black. No desktop screen or windows menu. Just nothing as if I had died. It felt like I had died as I mentally cried my eyes out. That I wailed in utter torment for the life and the Force that had abandoned me. Then nothing, sleep, unconsciousness, silence.

Jupiter orbit Sol System

A heartbeat and then a breath. This feeling that was not death, but not life. A moment of nothing just before the mind opens itself to its surroundings. The breath and a beep. A series of beeps on a machine. Breathing restricted yet not as the air flowed in and out. The beeping raising slightly as a flicker passes over one eyelid. Then the other moves and they both blink. Bright light invades the senses as smells reach the nose of a cleanroom that has the odor of a hospital. The eyes crack open further taking in the ceiling expecting tile but seeing a solid smooth surface of light blue.

My head tilts slightly to find a half tank shell surrounding the padded chair I was laying on. Immersion gel clinging to my body glove suit. Flowing off my arm as I lift it up before my eyes. The black fabric is barely perceivable to my skin. Several blurry objects on the outside of the tank begin to move, coming slowly into focus.

“She's awake?” A question more than a statement. I puzzled as I knew this voice. This male voice that was so familiar.

“She could be, but it will take a bit of time if she does come around. She could just go back in the game.” That voice one I know too.

“No, I do not think so. I think she will stay.” Male forty, but sounding young. Steady, calm, hopeful.

“That is what you said the last three times.” Doubtful, but hopeful, yearning, young, snarky.

“This time is different.” That is, no, can it be? No, not my voice, but it is. I focus on the one face and I can see him and then move to her and the same, but not focused yet my hand was clear. I closed my eyes and then reached out feeling them with the Force and my spirits rose. I knew both of them very much. How I could touch them with my mind was known and impossible at the same time. I was playing a game the Force is not real. Is it? My eyes opened again and the visor covering my face floated up and the two faces came into focus. One I had known for forty plus years as my own, and the other of a woman that should not exist, Kira Carsen.

“Sean?”

“Tallua you're awake.”

“Kira?”

“No, not Kira, Elle, your sister.” I blinked several times until she came clear. She had a look similar to Kira, but she wasn't. She looked a bit how I looked as T'aa but didn't. I was confused so I closed my eyes again. I opened them a moment later to find the room darkened a bit. I must have fallen asleep. The slime crawled over my skin and I reached out and took a hold of the edges of the tank. With some effort, I pulled myself into a sitting position. I felt constricted and dirty. The slime flowed from my chest slowly. I moved my hands over the suit brushing the slime, no immersion fluid, off of me. I turned around getting to my knees as I further brushed the fluid back into the tank.

I drew in the Force and felt my body and the suit and touched the fluid. It dropped from my suit as if suddenly water splashing down into the tank. A bit more focus and the rest was pulled away from my body to plop back into the tank. Slowly with much care, I stepped on to the side of the tank removing the fluid as I moved. I could still feel it on my body, but it was very little. I felt differently than I had for so long. Each breath vibrated the air. Each sound crystal clear.

I moved with caution at first until I reached what looked like a towel and was as I picked it up. I wiped my face and then my hands and arms thought they were covered by this suit. Memories I didn't have guided me in how to remove the suit. It was painful as the suit clung to every hair all over my body. How it covered my hair so long ago and now my hair had grown through it. The Force saved me much trouble as I focused on each of the individual hairs and untangled them while pulling the skull cap free. I shook my head as my hair was freed allowing the rest of the suit to be peeled off and then discarded in the chute I didn't know it was there until after it opened. Though the light was dimmed the room was visible and reminded me of a medical bay that was impossibly advanced. More so than the one on the Bendu's Way, and hundreds of years ahead of Earth.

“Where am I?” My voice is familiar yet oddly different from the game. It was mine as heard from inside my head instead of heard from a speaker. My true voice yet was I not the other? How was I still a girl and not him? Not Sean like I used to be? I questioned but I really didn't care to know why. I felt and saw my body and knew this was no genetically modified male body. I felt the possibility of life from inside my abdomen. My breasts just right for a fit body that knew little idol time.

This contrasted with the tank I had been in and the expected muscle loss my mind was telling me should have happened. I puzzled this as I moved over to a compartment that held clothing that was much like my simple robes and an under bodysuit. I got dressed feeling like I should find a shower but knowing that the remnant fluid will moisturize better than pure water would. I didn't even feel the fluid residue any longer as I pulled on ballet slipper-like shoes. I moved to find my belt and my lightsabers only to not find them. I searched, the other bins and cabinets and only found medical supplies or other equipment.

I moved to the only spot that could be a door and it opened as I reached it letting in a slightly brighter light of a small corridor. I moved in one direction not knowing which way to go. I then stopped feeling that the next door was Sean's and the door across from it belonged to Elle. Who she was and why Sean was not on Earth puzzled me. I moved to the next set of doors but felt nothing. After the end of the corridor was a bay with land vehicles and cargo. I turned back and the other way from the medical bay lead to the engine bay and several other cargo holds. Then a step-lift to the next deck. I grabbed ahold of the lift as I placed a toe on a footpeg. It pulled me up to the next level to more rooms and bays one that reminded me of the communal lounge of my ship and then the corridor that leads all the way to the bridge.

“No way,” I whispered as I slipped into the pilot's chair. I knew I was not seeing through a glass window, but the screens held so much detail that there was no difference. I shivered as I felt inches from the cold hard vacuum of space as another part of my mind informed me it was more than three feet thick of hull and support equipment. The largest planet I had ever seen had been a gas giant in the outer orbits of the Coruscant system. This gas giant could be no other than Jupiter.

“A fascinating gas giant. Then again I have seen dozens from this close and a few even closer.” I turned my head as I had felt him coming near. He felt calm but odd and what I saw explained the oddness I felt. He was a Nautolan, but I was sure it was something else.

“Jupiter.”

“Yes, but you were not asking.”

“No, I wasn't. How?”

“We flew here or are you asking a different how?”

“All of the hows that I can think of and why was I in that tank?”

“Something happened as we entered this system. Something that you are better to ask Selvik. We picked him up on the primitive third planet. The odd fellow says he had been stuck down there for decades.”

“I see. Well, I am in your seat?”

“No that is your seat. I am in mine. Not many can navigate the hyper realm without the use of the Force. Too many variables for a computer to calculate without the prescience that the Force gives you.”

“I'm the pilot and how do I not know this?”

“You had an accident. We are not sure how but we stopped here you decided to do a bit of data exploring from the inhabited planet and got stuck. I think your memories will come back in time. The realism of the AI system can get overwhelming. For one so connected with the universe, it is possible to lose yourself for months. Luckily you were only gone for a couple of months.”

“A couple of months? I was gone for a year at least.”

“You forget the system runs much faster with no reality to slow us down. Some scientists live decades in such AI systems. It is how we travel faster than light. How some develop the abilities to pilot such craft. You have been taught how in such an AI system.”

“Well, you found your place. Ready to get back to the rest of the galaxy?” Elle sat down in a third chair and I knew it was her station to monitor.

“Not yet. I am still out of it.”

“Good as we need to talk a bit. You can still fly this thing or should I take a whirl at it.” I jumped as I had not felt Sean or was it Selvik as he entered the small bridge. I looked to see a bit of humor in his eyes. Also that he was in my body I was positive though he looked so much younger.

“Sure I can.” I felt a near panic rise in Selvik as I turned to the control screens. My hands floating over the holokeys and grab onto virtual controls. A visor dropped down and I gave power to the engines breaking the orbit we shared with one of the moons of Jupiter. I saw trajectories and vectors change as we increased speed. I got a signal that the jump engine was ready to go. I felt the hidden panic rise to reveal itself as I flicked my fingers near the activate pad.

“Do I make you nervous piloting so soon after being dead to the world for so long? Selvik?”

“No, not at all?”

“You sure cause I can feel your thoughts.”

“Emotions you can feel, but my thoughts you can not.”

“How do you know?” I pushed the power to full ignoring the warning that we were possibly visible to the natives of the system if they were looking.

“We need to stay below fifteen percent power or jump.” I had seen several paths and felt good several times as I saw the projected exit points near Earth. Than as Selvik's panic was heard as a whimper I touched the control. Hyperspace is chaos, utter, total chaos. The opposite of order that the galaxy was. The antimatter or dark matter that has been theorized by quantum physics. Then as fast as it appeared it was gone. Replaced by Earth sitting a half million miles away.

“Blue has the planet noticed us?”

“The level three planet has not sent any detectable signals that there was anything unusual seen in the areas we were in space. I give a thirteen percent chance that it has not been reported yet.”

“Tallua you need to be more careful.” I giggled as I looked at each of them. Elle and Ranos, that was the Nautolan's name, they felt fine in the Force, but Selvik was on edge.

“I am starving.” I got out of the chair and defied the artificial gravity by nearly floating for a few seconds before my feet touched the deck. I took my old hand and pulled Sean down the corridor to what I thought was the galley.

“Can you lock the door?”

“No too suspicious. Can lock our quarters. Let me make your favorite. I saw it on a list here.” I watched my younger self make something that smelled wonderful, but don't ask me what it was as you couldn't make it without getting the ingredients from Nilini V. Elle and Ranos came in but left as soon as they had taken some snack or such. I followed to his room and was mildly surprised that he had enough space to rate a table with two chairs.

“We can eat first cause I am sure once you have your first bit if this you will not stop until it is all gone.”

“Bonn appetite.” He was so right as the food just melted in my mouth. I thought the foods on Tython or Coruscant had been good, but I realized it had only been imagined. I finally put my fork down as I took a sip of my tea. At least I thought it was tea from the taste.

“How?”

“I don't know, but the AI modified the game to help you understand. Me, I was thrown to the wolves of your planet.”

“It did more than that but it does not explain how you are in my body and me in yours. Is this even real? What I am experiencing or is this another game? How did I know how to move the ship?”

“Was not the Bendu's Way similar in design?” I thought about it and it was, but I didn't need to pilot it as Lt. Zetta did most of the time.

“Yes, it was similar. What do you think is the reason we switched and how do you explain it, how?”

“The reason we switched could be nothing or that I now feel so much more comfortable in your old body. That I still had access to the Force was a large plus and another reason why we switched. Could also be a reason why you stayed in the game so long so that you can learn.”

“Lightsabers are real?”

“Yes and deadly to those who can't contain them. The Force crystals bond to the owner allowing no other to handle their weapon or weapons. It is the one thing that has bothered me for the last few months. I feel my blades, but I can't reach them as they are in your room. I can't take them as then they would know we switched and what I have established as my story.”

“Now that I am awake will they not want to go home?”

“That is not possible for a full year. The reason we are here is to observe Earth. To see how far you are along in development.”

“Is Earth ready for First Contact?”

“Some of you are. The businesses that you would consider corporations would agree as well. The galactic government bureau in charge of system integration would rate this planet as a two in most areas. A Republic backwater rates as a five.”

“That bad?”

“Political disharmony, racial tensions within your single race, sexual immaturity, no space-worthy craft, and religious instability, not to forget about restrictive governments that prevent even the basics of education.”

“Okay so socially we have to improve and our government has to stop governing?”

“You need an education that all have a right to be who they need to be. That aliens are not monsters. That a different skin tone does not make you different. That life is not based on sex or who you have sex with. Only through education will this end. An education that starts the day you are born.”

“Oh, but what about us? I am surely not as educated as you say.”

“You are as you have learned a lot in the game that I know. That we all learn. I believe the switch gave you the understanding as well or you would have freaked out seeing Ranos.”

“Not the first time I have seen a Nautolan.”

“No, and that does bring up a question. How did the creators of the game know all those races and their names?”

“Coincidence or someone like you is stuck there.”

“Or like what happened to us, a soul switch.”

“Am I really female?”

“Genetically yes. The game made up the, parental motivation.”

“How human are we compared with the rest of the galaxy?”

“You saw Elle and she is from Corellia. Genetically, close enough to have children. Far enough apart to not have any passive genes able to become active. Zhell have a long-established need to wander and populate similar planets. Plus, a genetic and sexual flexibility that is unheard of in other species.”

“Oh?” Information I did not know came to mind answering dozens of questions. Earth was not ready on so many levels. The technology level was the highest-rated, but with so much lacking it would take hundreds of years. The problem that was not mentions was that we would not make it there. Greed would kill us off long before we could move out in numbers in the solar system.

“We are Zhell, but human combined?”

“Yes, I am you are no longer. You are from Tython as most pilots are.”

“But Tython is...” I was going to say merely an outpost or enclave, but it held cities and roads and everything else needed for an advanced population. That hundreds of species called the system home. The concepts of light and dark didn't exist. Though some could fall to the extreme dark or extreme light if abused. I had the knowledge, but only some of the information was true. A galaxy far far away, nope. A long time ago, nope well somewhat. Galactic wide government? Yes and no as there were other governments that held nearly the same territory but different ecosystems worked for them. There were ten galactic governments and many smaller clusters. Some fought with each other others formed alliances. Oxygen breathers did not mix with methane breathers or sulfur breathers. Both posed dangers to the other. Water breathers only mixed if they could function out of the water for any amount of time. Most water breather planet had agricultural dominance over their planet, but low tech. So many things were unlocking in my mind that I feared I was losing myself.

“I think I need to go to my quarters.”

“I will walk with you and don't be alarmed at its size.”

“What do you mean? Is it not the same as this one?”

“This is a connubial room. Your room is no more than a place to rest.”

“They think we are having sex?”

“No, that is what Earthers would think. This is more than just a place to enjoy our bodies. It is a place to talk without being overheard. A place to end the conflict of an argument. Or a place to eat together to maybe want to get physical.”

“You look like me when I was way younger. Self-sex no.” He just chuckled as I was now hyper-aware that I was thinking about it and that he knew it. I knew that he desired me as well could make this room very convenient. I got up and moved to the hatch making it open.

“Goodnight or morning. Whatever.” He laughed even harder as I felt him all the way to my sphere. That was the first impression. Slightly bigger than the virtual pod. Big enough to stand to dress. I locked the door with a thought and stripped down. A series of waves washed me clean of any excess material, mostly loose skin cells. The nice thing about having the Force was the patterns that you could follow to fall asleep instantly.

“Max I have a problem.”

“What's wrong now?”

“The publisher wants to meet me.”

“What's wrong with that?”

“He only publishes book from female authors.”

“Well your pen name is Sara Rae Hawke is that not enough?”

“No and neither was the picture that I used. He then wanted to talk to me.”

“Wait you talked to him? How, you are a man?” I pressed a button on the device circling my throat.

“I went through fifteen of these before I found one that sounded real.” He looks shocked as my voice was higher and softer. Perfect tone and pitch. Then he laughs.

“Why don't you just try another publisher?”

“Because he is the only one who hasn't rejected my story. Plus even if I published with another, his name guarantees a best seller, so will you help me?”

“Help you do what?”

“Cross dress, with this, all I have to do is wear this under a scarf and prevent him from getting too close.”

“Won't you have to shake his hand or something?”

“Yes but no closer.”

“Well you are small enough at five two, and you always got teased because you look like a girl.”

“Ya but without this my voice is really deep, even then I got hit on last week.” Max starts laughing. “It's not funny.” I punched him on the arm.
“Wow you still hit like a girl.”

“Shut up.” He continued to laugh.

“Okay I'll help you, geeze. First off you need a business suit that works well with a scarf. Pantyhose or leggings, heels, bra, gaff, panties, and makeup. Ya know, if you didn't grow your hair so long people might not think you are a girl.”

“Oh really? I got hit on with short hair too. Even with a buzz cut, but what is a gaff?”

“Oh it hides your penis, so even if you get aroused or someone gropes you lightly they can't tell.”

“No one is going to do that.”

“Still you better have it, then not.”

“Fine since you are the expert than you can get the stuff.”

“Ya I do have a few friends, but they are all taller than you.” I paled as I knew I would have to buy most of it myself. “We can get some of the more problematic items from my friend.”

“Okay then I will order the rest on the net.”

“Nope you don't know your sizes so you will have to go try it all on.” It was even worse, but, but, I could do this.

“Alright, shit.”

“Go and get the suit and all the accessories, but you'll need a list. I'll call my friend for the harder to get stuff. When do you need to meet him?”

“In three days.”

“Do you have to fly?”

“No, I'll drive up.”

“Okay.” I started on the list while he went to get his friend on the phone. Thirty minutes later he came back with his own list. We put the two together and worked on it until his friend came over.

“So good that you're coming to our side.” Jackie stated as Max let him/her in. “I have a few things that just may fit you.”

“Okay then set them on the table here.” I used the voice modulator, and he looked shocked. “Ooo, I want one of those.”
“If I get published then you can have it.” He jumped and giggled.

“Okay well first you need to strip down so we can do some measuring. How much do you weigh?”

“One twenty five.”

“Okay tell another one, you're too skinny for that.”

“One fifteen.”

“Much better.” He wrote that down on a new sheet of paper. In the end he had measured everything. Five two, 114, waist 26 hips 30, chest 32, inseam 32, shoe size eight female, and how long my arms were and a bunch of other little things just like a tailor would measure. “Good longer legs will be better.” He added a few things to the list and then pulled out what he brought.

“What is all this stuff?”

“Well this is things that women have and we have to adjust for. One is a breast form kit. You can't get naked I don't have those but if someone give you a hug or a squeeze then they will pass the test. I blushed as he tossed me one of them. It felt real, and it even had a nipple.

“Wow.”

“Okay let's see. Ah here it is now I have had a thirty two chest since I was in high school, but I still have one.” He tossed me a bra. “Put it on.”
“Okay?” I put it on and clipped before spinning it around like my ex girlfriend used to.

“Ooo, you have been studying.” He then pulled and adjusted the bra before he spent some time with the fake breasts. “Okay now you have a 32C. If you want bigger then you will need a new bra.”

“No this is fine.” He had adjusted them in such a way that what little loose skin on my chest was pushed together. I bounced a bit and was surprised at the weight. I flexed a bit and even the crease of cleavage didn't go away.

“This is weird.”

“You telling me. If I take off my glasses you look like a girl already.”

“Shut up.”

“Girls please. Now this is a gaff. Which I have as well so this is how you adjust it.” He went into detail and then sent me into the bathroom. I stood there with the thing in my hand. I then rushed to put it on before I lost my nerve. It was painful until I followed the optional direction. Still I was embarrassed even more when I came out. He inspected it as he told me to go into different sitting positions. He even made me double cross my legs. “Ooo, I wish I could still do that.”

“Okay now I look ridiculous.”

“No you don't. Now this will help shape your waist a bit better. You can get one with hooks that stretch. I wrote down the type, but here is a corset. It will slim down you waist nicely.” He had me slip it on and he spent some time adjusting it. He then measured it and let it out a hair.

“Good twenty two inches makes your hips stand out. My, my you do look better. I don't have any shoes that would fit, so will have to get some I suggest a simple two, two and a half in heel. Wider is better for balance but nothing beats a stiletto heel. Go get some sweats on and a tee shirt. We need to go shopping and get your hair and nails done. Ooo, do I see a make over in the future.”

“What now? I can barely breathe!”

“You want to do this you will have to start now. This way you will get over the first time excitement or embarrassment. Now go get dressed and don't forget these or the skirt may fit wrong.” He tossed me a pair of panties. I sighed and went to change.

“Wow I thought he would complain a bit more.”

“Well when you take a picture of him he will complain then again I will do it too. Love it when a girl is born.” I didn't have sweats so I put on a pair of skinny jeans I had that didn't fit but now with the girdle they were loose. A belt fixed that. I had a bit of trouble finding a tee shirt but I did find one and I tucked it in. The scarf didn't match at all, but I didn't want to have my deep voice giving me problems. It was a bit chilly outside, so once I had a hoodie on it wasn't so bad. I was a bit shocked as I caught myself in the mirror. I really did look like a plain girl. I smiled and then chuckled. It came out as a giggle which gave me shivers. Stepping out of the room I heard the fake clicks of cameras as both took my picture. I blushed as they took more.

“And here is Sara Rae Hawke upcoming writer of romance novels.”

“It is not a romance.” I fired back. “It is a science fiction mystery.”

“Alright let's go.” I never felt so embarrassed as we left. I felt that everyone was starring directly at me. I even got a cat call from the construction site. Jackie took the credit, but I swore one of them yelled I was the target. Really I thought. We got to the store and we walked in.

“Let me talk that way you won't be nervous.”

“Hello Jackie I see you have a new friend.”

“Oh yes, Hanna, this is Sara. She is in town and they lost her luggage can you believe that.”

“That is terrible.”

“Well she at least has her wallet. We need a suit with a nice pencil skirt, here are her measurements. Oh and some trial shoes.”
“Okay I have these sizes I think. What is the need of the suit?”

“An important meeting, not too expensive, but it should impress.”

“I think I have everything.” She roamed about the store looking at the paper and at me. I couldn't stop blushing. She finally came back and hung up each piece before going to get same shoes.

“I'll be right here if you need help.”

“Okay.” I replied quietly.

“Oh she is a shy one. I like that.” She purred which got me to blush again. She giggled as Jackie lead me to the changing room. He handed me things to put on.

“Really why stockings?”

“You can't wear socks with heels. Put everything on.” I took the rest off and put the calf stockings on. Then the blouse, which I fought with the buttons as they were backwards. The skirt came next and it was snug, but worked. I put on the jacket and came out. My face was burning as I realized I didn't have a single piece of masculine clothing on.

“Honey your skirt is on backwards.” Jackie leaned in spun it around and it set better. “Darling she is ready.”
“Not bad.” Hanna replied as she came over and checked everything. “The skirt is too long it needs to be higher. Oh and that scarf has to go.”
“It stays I get sick If my neck isn't covered.” I was glad I thought of that excuse, and she bought it. She handed over another skirt and she approved of the new one. Here this scarf is much better and it should cover better.”

“Thank you.” I went back in the booth to change it out. I came back out and Max took another picture. I just rolled my eyes.

“Honey you look good, but put on your heels.” I looked at them and carefully sat down. I was very aware that if I didn't do this right, she would notice. Okay wider heel better balance. No wide heel crap. I put one on and then the other. Jackie helped with the fit and then helped me stand. Baby steps I though. I took one step then another. I stepped out but the skirt hindered a longer stride. It was not bad. I thought I would break my ankle but I didn't even wobble.

“Yes now that looks good and such good posture.”

“Go girl swing those hips.” I giggled and smiled. I looked down and then back up brushing my hair out of my face.
“Wow you are even cuter.” Hanna purred. Why couldn't I stop blushing I never blushed?

“Thank you.”

“Tell you what those shoes are new and they'll work nicely with any suit. I'll go ring these up or do you think I should take anything in?” Hanna asked.

“Um, no you said it was fine. Plus I don't have much time.”

“Very well.” With the shoes and the scarf it wasn't much more than a male suit. I think she would have fainted if she knew it was a guy. Jackie told me she was only into girls.

“Alright we need some proper hose undies, and accessories. Oh and a purse to put your makeup in. Girl you are never going back to boy clothes when I am done with you.”

“I am only doing this to get my book published that's it.”

“Honey don't you... ow.” Max popped Jackie on the shoulder.

“He has his goal, don't distract him with something you don't know.” I sighed as they fought like this too many times already. I found it really interesting to not only walk in heels, but the skirt as well. The little bounce was oddly pleasant as well. I got another cat call and I just smiled as I flipped him off, but it felt good both ways. Could I really like to cross dress? I was getting a guilty thrill out of it. Jackie was quick as she loaded up a few pairs of thigh highs, panties, and simple bras. She added two chemises, a full hip and butt shaper, and other little items plus some items that made me blush. Razors and cream soaps and perfume. I actually picked it out as one of my ex girlfriends like Navy perfume and I liked it too as it was subtle. Adding the pantyhose really changed things and made me aware of how hairy my legs were. Good thing that these were jet black, but they didn't go that well with the suit or the scarf.

“Okay I got a friend that will do your nails. I mean you have a good start but they need some help.”

“I could just paint them couldn't I. No need to have them done.”

“Honey you never write half of a book do you?”

“No, but...”

“No buts. You are going to look, walk, and feel like a woman anything less and he will noticed. One thing I don't need to teach you how to walk or sit. You're a natural.” I stopped and Max bumped into me. I turned and slapped his chest. “Ooo, you did that perfectly.” I blushed.

“Hey aren't you going to hit her?”

“No she is a girl.”

“Oh, thank you.” Jackie then hugged me pressing her very real breasts against my cheeks. I felt aroused and now it hurt. Sure she was still male, but I couldn't ignore it. We had to take the subway to get to the salon Jackie went to. I guess the place was really one stop spa.

“Hello Jackie good that you came early we're slow today.”

“Oh I 'm not needing anything but this little kitten is. Nails, hair, makeup.”

“Oh got date tonight?”

“No a business meeting.”

“Ah simple yet refined got it.” She took my hands. “Good thick nails what do you want?”

“Um, natural french tip?” The lady thought for a second then played with my hair.

“Okay full package simple. French tip bit of shaping and highlights for hair. Pedicure as well. Hmm, leg wax?”

“No I will shave later.” I nervously answered, blushing yet again. “I washed my hair this morning so it just needs...”

“Don't tell me how, now take off jacket and scarf.” I started to panic and then sighed. I could keep silent right? In no time they had my hair washed and some one was working on my feet as well as my hair.

“Oh I love this place. They don't waste time.” Jackie stated as she watched. Max went to get something to eat and my stomach growled at the thought of it. I was impressed that the woman working on my feet didn't complain. As the hair dresser added the highlights the lady was giving my nails french tips as well. I was stunned as my feet went from manly to feminine. I was shocked speechless once my hair was done and my eyebrows plucked. That hurt, but the change was impressive even without makeup. Next came my finger nails and I was smiling as she finished, but I wasn't done yet.

“Keep it simple and light. She has good even tone so just accent her face so it pops.” Jackie suggested. Cleanser, base, a light foundation, then the woman added mascara, eyeliner, eye shadow, and darkened my eyebrows. She did my lips in light lavender to match my eyes and then finished with a bit of color to my cheeks. I strangely felt good and giddy. I gasped as I saw the effect. I was gone and only Sara remained.

“Good no? Speechless even better.”

“Mmm hmm.” was all I could do, but I think I made up for it with my smile. I had to pee and put my modulator back on. I went into the bathroom and I was near tears on how good I looked, but I resisted as I didn't want the makeup to ruin. I dabbed the corners of my eyes. Still having hair on my legs was now annoying, but my feet felt really soft and smooth. I sighed in relief as I peed then giggled as I had sat down. Putting him away was easier the second time around. What a strange day.

“Okay you look like million dollars.” I smiled as I paid her. Never paid more than fifteen bucks for a hair cut, but that was five years ago. I thought I would be out five hundred in all, but I still had enough for a good late lunch with Jackie. Max frowned as I paid for both meals. I had to put most of mine in a take home box as the corset really restricted my stomach. I smiled as Max and Jackie took more pictures and Jackie had me pose next to Max. I felt good and got a bit silly leaning against him and placing my hand on his chest. I finished with giving him a kiss on the cheek that made him blush for once.

“You happy?”

“Yup I have my revenge.” He smiled as he slapped my ass. I blushed as I squealed. Jackie was laughing while I think she was filming. I was enjoying myself so much I had started acting different. My legs may have itched and my feet hurt, but I was full of energy. I wanted to get home take it all off shave and put it all back on again with the other items. I ate right away once the corset was off. Which is exactly what Jackie wanted me to do after I finished eating and she helped me do everything step by step. Once it was dark outside my few chest and leg hairs were gone and my skin moisturized. She insisted I shaved my armpits and wouldn't quit complaining until I did. I won't say what the last thing I did, but I wouldn't have to go for a few days. I got dressed again and a few more pictures this time with nude leggings.

“Now to put these on the TV.” Jackie purred. I was silent and frozen as I went from the man I knew to the woman I was now. “Tomorrow we work on your moves and makeup. You will need to learn exactly how this face came out.” Jackie waited for me to respond, but I was too shocked to say or do anything. I knew I wanted my book published, but I never expected this. “Well I'll be back tomorrow oh and you better shave the rest and use all the soaps and creams. You'll thank me.” She left. I didn't move for nearly an hour as I had fallen in love with the woman I saw

Read Day Zero First.

Day One.

I had stripped down last night and finished shaving every place I could reach. I even used the hair cream after I had shaved cause I just couldn't get smooth enough. For giggles I left a little strip just like one of my exes did. I felt really good with no hair. I had bathed last night but after relieving myself I was again in the bath soaking up the lavender and strawberry scents. I washed my hair with vanilla shampoo and enjoyed the scent as I blow dried it after using baby oil to lock in the moisture. Funny that the baby oil had always been a part of my routine, but now with no hair it was erotic. I had washed and cleansed my face last night and used the overnight facial mask. My face glowed in the harsh bathroom lights. Shaking out the now dry hair I could see way more of Sara in my face now that my hair was highlighted and feathered. I smiled and applied a scented lip gloss. I wasn't ready to put on makeup just yet.

I blushed again for feeling guilty that I had enjoyed dressing up, but a switch had been flipped last night. I was no longer nervous being seen. Being caught on the other hand would be another problem, but wasn't that the thrill of being in drag? You either flaunted that you were a man in a dress or you dared someone to discover you? I wasn't wanting to be caught at all. I needed to blend in so well that no one could tell. Once my gaff, panties, bra, thigh high nylons and breast inserts were in place and looking like last night I put on a tee and shorts. It felt good. I even put on my modulator still amazed that it could change my voice as I walked around. I had put on the heels as I watched the makeup videos on the net. Someone knocked on the door. I had a light base applied and I felt I had it blended really well.

“Hey Sean you awake yet?” Max yelled through the door. I swung the door open and he paused. “Whoa, hey is... dammit.” I giggled as he walked in. “I thought you had enough of this last night. Can't this wait until Monday?”

“Max I can't believe you thought I was someone else.”

“Well I didn't think Sara would answer the door did I. Why are you dressed up again and in heels?”

“I need the practice and Jackie should be over at any time, so what do you think?”

“Think about what?”

“My first time applying makeup.”

“You're wearing makeup?”

Yes, I mean I'm not done yet, but I have the base on. I just need to do my eyes and highlight my cheeks. I can do your face if you want.”

“No thank you. Hey I thought you might want to watch the game?”

“Then turn it on.”

“No the neighborhood game like we always do.”

“Oh ya duh, when Jackie gets here we can, but then again she is going to coach me on my movements.”

“Hell I confused you with a girl this morning, I think you got it.”

“Ha ha no there are subtle clues and since you are a close friend you are only going to pick up the feminine actions I have adopted and not the ones I am missing.”

“Well other than how you are sitting with your legs crossed and in heels, did I mention you have great legs, I haven't really noticed anything else?” I blushed and gasped lightly. He took me of guard with his honesty. Almost like he was embarrassed by admitting it.

“Thank you I'm flattered. I do think they are my best feature.” I uncrossed them and recrossed them the other way watching him follow the movements. I tucked my foot under my calf and giggled. This time he look a bit red in his face. I didn't want to tease him, so I brought up my web page.

“Look I took a photo from last night and changed the pictures from my sister to me.”

“Hey that is much better, but shouldn't you have kept the others as well?”

“Sure I could but I can copy them with new poses. Oh and I need the ones you took as well. You might have a few better ones.” Max took out his phone took a picture before handing it over. A few minutes later I had the pictures organized and sorted. He sure did like my legs. I was wondering if he knew I noticed. Constantly moving my foot was drawing his attention. I then remembered the one girl friend he had and how extra long her legs were. I giggled at the memory.

“Hey can you turn off the voice? It is really distracting.” I looked at him in the mirror and smiled as he was still fixated on my legs. I switched over to the video.

“I don't think I could. I need to get into character and remain that way.” he moaned and I just smiled as I hit play.

“Honey darling I'm home.” Jackie declared as she just walked in making us both jump.

“Jackie you're supposed to knock.” Max complained.

“Nonsense the door was open.”

“Do you always walk in?” I asked. “What if I was naked or something?”

“Then I would be shocked of course. My you look really good Sara, and you are already doing your face. Wow, and look at those legs. You are going to give Max a heart attack.” We both blushed and Jackie returned a big smile. He was in jeans and a tee shirt. Being only the second time I saw him I was wondering why he wasn't in drag like yesterday. He was handsome in his own way. Not rugged like Max do to his smooth face and sculpted eyebrows, but other than that he was a he today.

“I am not attracted to Sean.” Max protested.

“Oh please he has been drooling over them all morning.”

“What I have only been here twenty minutes.”

“Busted and seriously she has great legs.”

“Will you stop calling him, a her?” Max demanded.

“Ooo, we hit a touchy subject. No Max we can't. This is not a case of dressing up in drag. She has to suspend her own disbelief, and being referred to in the feminine will only reinforce it. She has to be believable to everyone.”

“Is that why you are dressed up already?”

“Yes.” Strange that it felt like a lie, but I did read a few blogs that the best way was to live it. I was feeling guilty as I was enjoying it even with just shorts and a tee on. I did have everything else on and that is what made the difference. “I watched a few videos and read up on it.”
“Need help with your makeup? I brought my own kit and I visited a friend she had a few blouses and skirts for you to try on.”

“It is for one day the suit will be enough won't it?” Max asked.

“No it won't. What if she gets a stain or splashed. She will have to have a emergency outfit and something for the next two days to wear.” Jackie explained while he pulled out the items in question along with his makeup kit.

“Fine but I guess I won't understand.”

“That's is okay dear you are just a man.” I started laughing as he was one also. Max chuckled and then laughed as I giggled.

“I say you sure are dedicated. I looked up that modulator and they are not cheap.”

“How much did you pay for that thing?”

“Enough to have self published by now. Still could, but I want the world to read my books not just a few thousand.”

“I hate to say this, but is your book that good that you have to do all this? Why didn't the other publishers pick up your story?” Max questioned.

“It is not them, but what I want. I know I have a best seller, but I can't see one of their editors working with me to make it one. I have read and talked to the other authors even got a rough draft from one of the last best sellers. The story was the same, but each character was better refined the story flowed perfectly. I felt I lived the book when I read the final version, yet I couldn't tell that anything had really changed. This company polishes the story and the author until it is perfect. They even gave me an example for my own story and it matched what my mind saw. I have to have them publish the story.”

“Alright, but I still don't see the value of doing this.”

“It is not something you can understand Max. You will in the end.”

“Okay well you finish your face and we can go watch the game.”

“No she needs to be coached.”

“You coached him all yesterday. I think he picked up on it all the way. I know how he learns. He is my best friend since we were five. He is a doer.”

“Yes, but anything needs a bit of practice before testing it in public.” Max rolled his eyes and got up from the chair. I turned back to my face and the video. Jackie ran a commentary for the rest of the time. It wasn't really distracting and it did help. I had the normal natural look from yesterday, and I smiled as Sara smiled back at me.

“Beautiful girl, damn I wish I had your face.” I blushed and I didn't think I would stop. “Here I have a skirt that will go with a tee shirt.”
“Um, I have the corset on, but I couldn't get it tight.” I stood up and Jackie pulled it tight. “Can you tighten it more?”

“No it is giving you a subtle figure and your body is adjusting to it. Plus no need to tighten it until Monday morning. The fact that it is on is important. Oh I brought the cutest sandals and in your size. No reason to hide those toes of yours.” He pulled them out of the box and they were nice.

“Thank you.”

“Now go put these on and this tee. No reason to wear a plain tee when you can flaunt it. I went and changed and dabbed the perfume in the right places. I was glad I did shave under my arms as the sleeves were very short. The tee shaped to my figure. Strange that I thought figure instead of body. I adjusted the skirt until the skirt lined up with the tee. I spun in the mirror and knew I would have to be careful. Just the wrong movement and I would show off my panties. I smiled as I got a kick watching anime just to see the fan service of panty shots. The sandals were flats and it felt odd not to be taller. Strange how just after a day I had gotten used to the new height. Jackie made me practice standing, sitting, hand placement, arm movement, how to curtsy which was funny. The skirt made me highly aware of any wrong position. Even drinking from a glass or a can was different for a woman and a man. Max watched TV while I was taught. He even helped out as Jackie was too tall for me and that he a was better height match. The placement of my arm and hand if holding his arm, or holding him if we were to dance.

“Okay now when holding hands you have to be lead just like if you were dancing. Always let his arm lead and yours trail.”
“Come on she is not going to be lead around by the hand.” I giggled as I took his hand. He complained but let me. I looked up at him and he looked frustrated.

“Very good and it may happen. Oh and Max it is working you just referred to Sara as a she.”

“No I didn't she...he dammit. Hey let go.” I pouted at him and held fast. “Okay I said it. Sara... are you happy now?” I giggled and then kissed him on the cheek just to add to his embarrassment I brushed the spot with my thumb, before settling back on my heels.

“That was perfect. Oh, My, Gawd, you two are so cute together.” Max pulled free as we both laughed. He slowly began to chuckle himself. Even thought I was laughing I felt ashamed that we had teased him. He really was a sweet guy. I shook my head what the hell was I thinking? I smiled wow could I be getting too involved in this? No it was just the situation. I never had any thoughts of swinging both ways. It was just so fun to tease him. I knew Max did have one encounter to this day he never explained, I wondered if this was something he hid from me. How did he know Jackie? I decided to see just how far I could get him out of his comfort zone.

“Okay I'm ready how do I look?”

“You look great darling.” I beamed Jackie a smile, and looked to Max.

“Um, you look like a girl?” I smiled even wider.

“Thank you Max.” I could tell he was glad to go. I took the purse and a sweat jacket in case I got cold. The wind fluttered the skirt as soon as we got outside. I got goosebumps feeling the wind up my skirt and on the exposed portion of my thighs. It wasn't a bad feeling and I started to enjoy it as we walked. Max was on one side and Jackie on the other. I felt somehow protected as we walked side by side. As more people crowded the side walk Jackie fell back to observe and make room.

When we got closer to the park, I took my first step to tease him as I took his arm. I don't think he noticed right away, but as it thinned out a bit I remained on his arm. Having him there prevented any cat calls, but I got plenty of looks at me, then him. He didn't say anything so I stepped it up a notch by sliding my arm down and taking his hand. I looked up at him in the corner of my eye and he didn't look down. I moved closer and put my other hand on his arm as it got crowded again. Again he didn't look at me and so I stepped it up again by leaning my head against his shoulder. Now he had to comment or object, but I waited and nothing happened. I heard Jackie chuckle and he finally noticed enough to step sideways, but he didn't let go. I looked up at him and smiled. He smiled back, but he looked so conflicted. I giggled and pulled closer to him. Again resting my head on his arm.

“Oh what a cute couple.” an older lady said to her friend as we passed. Max sighed and I knew he wasn't going to say anything. I couldn't keep from smiling this was just too much fun. I finally released him as we found a place to sit. I sat on my jacket and didn't completely give him a break as I sat as close as I could. A big man on his side kept him from moving away and Jackie on my side started to inch closer as well. I looked up at her frowning and she winked before whispering.

“You are driving him nuts. Keep it up girl.” We giggled. It did bother me that I couldn't scream like I wanted to when our team made a good play. The modulator just couldn't handle it, but I whistled or clapped as best as I could. The game was a close one and we had won one finally. We headed out and decided to go eat.

“Hey Max.” Max froze as he was called. He tried to pull away, but I squeezed his hand. He sighed and gave me a dirty look which refreshed my smile.

“Hey Pete what's up?”

“Nothing much, but I saw this lovely lady on your arm and had to say hello.” Max chuckled. I let his hand free so they could shake hands. I knew Pete just as well as Max did, so I was nervous, but the thrill of Max getting called out for holding my hand would be too good to pass up. Pete took my hand and I was surprised he didn't try to kiss it.

“Pete this is Jackie and this here is Sara.”

“What a lovely name for a lovely girl.” He than did kiss my hand and I blushed.

“Oh a blusher I like that.” My face burned now, and my legs felt weak. What was wrong with me?

“Thank you you're too kind.”

“Ah you got yourself a quiet mouse.”

“Ya look um I'd love to chat, but the wind is picking up and we are a bit hungry.” Max stated.

“Sure, sure no problem. Hey mind if I tag along?”

“No not at all.” I replied before Max could. He took my hand and squeezed hard in protest. I dug in my new nails and he let up. We walked to the restaurant and I could feel the anger as he glared at me. I just grinned back at him and giggled.

“So how did you two meet?”

“Oh we have known each other for awhile. Him and Sean are good friends. I'm his sister Sara.” Max gave me a confused look.

“I thought his sister name was Michelle?”

“Oh I'm his other sister. He doesn't talk about me much. He doesn't like me sleeping with Max.” Max choked on his drink. “You okay sweetie.” Jackie coughed to hide her laughter.

“Fine, fine, but let's not bore him with personal matters.”

“It's not that personal.” Pete chuckled.

“Well you look good together, but I have to warn you he is a player.” Pete warned.

“I know, but I can't see him that often and I know he has needs. I let him play as long as he tells me every little detail.” Max always bragged about the girls he has been with. Hell I saw a few of them naked and got laid a couple of times just because he couldn't get them both in his bed. In fact my last couple of girlfriends were friends with the girl he slept with. Maybe that was why I couldn't keep a girlfriend? This shocked Pete as he looked at both of us.

“TMI, Sara his eyes almost popped out.” I giggled as Jackie laughed. As the meal went on I continued to act like the girlfriend. I even freshened up my lipstick right there at the table. I flirted with Pete and it just aggravated Max even more. Half way back to my apartment he finally had enough and pulled away from me.

“What's wrong?”

“What's wrong you have been hanging on me all day. I hate clingy women. What am I saying you're a guy?!”

“Keep it down you're going to cause a scene. Plus I didn't mind at all.”

“Sara the man has been teased enough. I will give you A for effort.”

“Thank you now can we wait until we're back at the apartment?”

“Fine, but you are really pushing our friendship, Sara.” I smiled as he called me Sara. He hadn't called me Sean since we left my place. We walked in silence until I shut the door.

“Okay Max I am sorry for acting like your girlfriend, but it was fun teasing you. You could have stopped at any time, but you didn't.”

“I wanted to, but then we ran into Pete and I couldn't really stop or it would have looked odd.”

“If I may Max you took her hand more than she took yours. You even rested your hand on her knee.” We both blushed as Max got frustrated.

“Hold up he didn't do that.”

“Yes he did and you put your hand on top of his. I should have recorded it, but my memory is full.” We both looked shocked. I was really shocked and hung my head. “Hey don't be upset. I have seen this plenty of times. You got way too far into your role. You are such a natural. Everything is measured, no flamboyant movements. I would have to take you out and ask the ladies, but I think they will peg you for a real girl everyone of them. I shot up and smiled.

“Really? Jackie no one gets that good.”

“It fooled you and all I have done is watch videos and other women. I didn't think I could pull it off, but the less Jackie corrected me the more relaxed I got.” Max went to say something and then gave off a pained expression. We waited for him to speak, but the silence remained for a few minutes.

“Let's go out tonight. You can meet the girls and Max can tag a long. No hand holding. The first person who grabs his or her hand will have to kiss, full tongue no exceptions.”

“Yes ma'am.” Max replied and blushed as I smiled at him. There was something I just wasn't catching.

“Good now I have to get ready. You two need to set some boundaries or you will damage your friendship.” Jackie got up grabbed his case and was gone before we moved.

“So um, did you like the game?” I touched the switch.

“Ya it was good.” He jerked his head as my voice was deeper. Odd that it was.

“Hey Sara you don't have to turn it off.”

“Actually it started to beep. I need to charge it.” I got up and hooked it up. Power was at sixty percent so I hoped he didn't catch the lie.

“It's strange hearing your normal voice. I was liking what the modulator did. Still can't believe it can do that.”

“Ya I was just looking for one for over the phone, but when I read what it claimed I had to try it.”

“Um, can I date your sister, cause I keep thinking of her.”

“You know that is not going to happen. How many times has she shot you down?”

“Six, not including the times I was joking. I think that is why I didn't complain. You act a lot like her at times.”

“Well you know I am straight so don't get any ideas.” He laughed and I joined him, but the look he gave me made me wonder if he truly was. How would I react if he kissed me, or how would he react if I did the same thing? I blushed as I sat there.

“Hey so no holding hands right?” My face burned as I nodded.

“Alright I am going to change and Sara?”

“Ya.”

“Dress sexy, but not slutty and ah, don't be shocked.”

“Okay?” He got up and left. I wanted to stop him, but I didn't. I smiled knowing that he still didn't call me Sean. I felt strangely warm knowing that.

“Uh! What am I thinking!” I got busy straightening the living room and then the bedroom, before moving onto the bathroom. By that time it was time to get ready. I refreshed my makeup I only added a wing to each eye and darkened the eye shadow. Then I put on the red lipstick and went a bit bolder carefully adding a border to my lips like I had seen some girls do. I liked the change. Jackie had left a few other things and wonder if he had bought them. The leather pencil skirt fit perfectly, but the blouse felt tight. I would need the corset tightened. I went to the bathroom nearly forgetting to free myself as I sat down. Strange that I had to force myself to go standing up. I sprayed more perfume on and smiled as I did one last check.

The scarf looked a little off, but I couldn't leave it off. My goal was not to get discovered and Jackie's friend would be a tough test. I wasn't even thinking as I left and locked up.

“Hello there.”

“Oh hi.” I nearly freaked seeing Megan there.

“Doesn't Sean live there?”

“I'm his sister Sara. I'm apartment sitting.” She looked puzzled for a bit.

“Oh okay, do you know when he will be back?”

“Tuesday I think. He went upstate for something he didn't really say.”

“Ah so you came here to be closer to the action.” I giggled.

“No, well I am going out, but with a few friends of mine. Max said he would show me around.”

“Uh huh, I saw you two and I think you are more than friends.” I blushed and she smiled. She was so far from the truth.

“You want company?” She asked and then she licked her lips. I had suspected that she was that way, but I didn't expect her to show it. I took a mini step back and she stepped in close. “You smell really good, and I like your perfume.” She leaned in and I felt her breath on my neck.

“Please?” She was making me nervous as she was very close to the modulator. I felt it nearly engage as she had whispered. She backed up and I let out my breath slowly.

“You are all wound up. I should take you with me as I know I excite you. Hmm, maybe I shouldn't let such a mouse free.” She came closer then she growled. My gaff hurt. I feared it would fail revealing who I was. She smiled and walked to her door. I found myself waving back to her as she vanished inside. Her door was left open and I fought not to enter her apartment. It would have been a very bad idea, so I slowly went down the stairs while wanting to run. I should have relieved myself before leaving but part of me knew that if I went back into my apartment I never would have come back out. Two times I was almost caught. I then smiled as I didn't get caught. I made it to the bottom of the stairs.

“Hey.” I froze before turning around.

“Sorry I came on so strong.”

“Its okay, Megan.” I smiled and scooted out the door. She watched me go.

How did she know my name? Megan wondered. It wasn't until I was near Max's apartment that I realized I called her by name. I argued with myself and figured that she didn't know, but there was still doubt. Max must have been waiting as he came out before I got to the door. I stopped dead as I saw him.

“Seen a ghost or something?”

“Goth?”

“Ya um, I like to be a little dark some times.”

“I thought you only wore that during Halloween?”

“Hey I found I like the attention. Come on Sara were a bit late.” He reached for my hand. I pulled away.

“I am not kissing you.”

“What afraid of a little black lipstick?” I was a bit stunned until he laughed. “Got ya.” I chuckled shaking my head.

“I think we would make an interesting pair. All I would need is a collar?” He stopped as I giggled.

“You would do that?” I froze as I blushed from the seriousness. He then slowly smiled before laughing.

“Damn I should have brought a collar.” I pounded his chest not really thinking. “Hey that's enough geeze, you really do act like a girl now.”

“I had a good teacher.”

“Wait I forgot something.”

“Don't you dare bring a collar.”

“Relax I forgot my wallet. Plus not all goth are into that stuff.” What would she do if he collared her? No, no what was he thinking. This was Sean he was thinking about. Still he couldn't resist sticking the collar and leash in his pocket. He had more than one time or another collared a girl for the night. He then paused again. No if he were to collar anyone he really needed to do it right. It was a long time before he learned the true meaning of a collar, but it wasn't until this second that he accepted. He put the collar back on the hook to put away later and left.

“About time.”

“I'm sorry, but I had to think.”

“You left me standing here to think.”

“Hey relax, its still daylight.” I shivered as I caught what he thought I was mad at him about. He offered his arm. “Just don't hold my hand.” I laughed as I took his arm, and my new fear vanished. He was really good cover.

“Oh my, you really did come, and together no less.”

“We did.”

“So what do you think of Max now?”

“Well I never would have guessed.” I hit him. “And he should have told me.”

“Ouch come on. I didn't think you would have understood, but I guess I owe you an apology. I'm sorry.”

“Hey I always knew you were a deviant.”

“That won't do. A kiss would seal it better.” We looked at each other and laughed nervously. I really wish I didn't blush so much.

“I don't think so Jewel. She's just a friend.”

“Not how I heard it.”

“Jackie.” I complained as my blush faded. “Don't you start.”

“Well you are dangerously close. I really don't see the problem.” I let go of his arm and then took hers.

“I think we have something to discuss?”

“I think we don't, but come into our world and discover what really lies in your heart.”

“Oh here she goes again.” Jewel sighed. We laughed either knowing or not knowing what was meant. We followed Jackie and Jewel to a large lounge table. I looked around and saw a mix of men and women. I wondered how many were cross dressing? Half of them were obvious the rest I was not so sure. Jackie clapped her hands.

“Ladies and gents, you all know Max, but I want you to greet Sara. She came here visiting and you all have to convince her to stay. Okay Sara I will start on this side. The scary one there is Freddie, next to him is Kim, Randy, Luke, Vivian, Wendy, Fiona, and Sable.” They all stood and waved or bowed.

“Since Sara is new the bet must be made.”

“What bet?” I asked.

“Wait I'll get to it kitten. Now as you see she is she or is she. Is she dom or sub or neither? You all have two hours to decide.”

“I am not going to be a part of any bet.”

“I said hush it is not your decision kitten.” I held my tongue. “Hmm, she listened.”

“Well Max hasn't claimed her that can go either way.”

“Max I 'm leaving.” I walked off. I wasn't a piece of meat to be ridiculed.

“See I told you it could back fire.” Fiona countered.

“I'll go get her.” Jewel stated.

“No she is my friend.” Max stopped Jewel as he went after me. He caught up to me as I headed for the bar. I needed a drink before I went.

“Hey it is not a joke.”

“I don't care if they can't take the time to just hang out then I don't need them.”

“You came here to see a different side. That is part of it. Sure they are judging you, but not in a bad way. It will open your eyes come on.”

He took my hand and I pulled it away. “Oh shit.” Max looked around an hoped Jackie didn't see that.

“Fine but if I hear them making any reference to the bet I'm gone.”

“Still we could play them.”

“How?”

“Well think about it. You act one way and then another. They'll pick what you appear to be. If they are all wrong then you get the pot.”

“Now that is cheating.”

“No they will expect it.”

“Fine, but I need a drink first.” I walked back with Max after I got a drink.

“Okay the bet is on, but if she hears anyone talking she will leave.” I hung at his side sipping my drink.

“And you can't ask me because I know.” Jackie added. From there it went a lot better. I really started to enjoy myself and I didn't try to pretend to be anything else, but who I was. I believed Jewel was a dom as she constantly tried to get me to do stuff or put me in a passive aggressive situation. I would walk away or just say no. I may present as shy, but I didn't cave. Vivian got me to do some things, but nothing to uncomfortable. A few of them tried to move my scarf to see my throat, but I don't think I let them. Randy begged for me to give her a hint, but I said no. She nearly asked to be my sub which I thought about for a few minutes before blushing. The two hour limit went by and they stopped hinting or asking. I was well on my way as my face glowed more from the alcohol then from me blushing. I really liked Wendy but like me she wore a scarf. I was sure she was a guy, but I wasn't so sure.

“Okay now it is midnight and time to close the bet. I have everyone's vote here and do any of you want to change? No, yes? Too bad. Sara please stand up.”

“No you sit down.” They all chuckled. I then stood up. “Okay drum roll.” They all tapped or pounded on the table. “Stop! We have nine vote eight of them said female, one male, seven for sub and two for dom. No votes for neither. So Sara who are you.” I reached up and hit the off switch.

“I am male and neither or better yet undecided.”

“What happened to your voice?” Wendy asked. I pulled the scarf loose and showed them the modulator. I hit a button and my female voice came back and again and I sounded like a child.

“So I that is my toy.”

“I heard about that. Didn't believe it at all. Now I want one.” Fiona declared.

“So who voted male?” Jewel raised her hand.

“I was sure you were a sub.”

“Never was good at following instructions.”

“Okay now there is one more thing to handle.” Jackie stated. I thought it would be the bet money. “Now you saw how they voted eight of them claimed you are female. That is the best grade you can get. On the other hand they believe you are a submissive. I would think hard on that one and maybe try it. The last thing is that we had a deal. No holding hands with Max. You both broke that deal Max twice and you once. Raise your hands.” I raised my hand with Max and our pinkies were linked.

“Linking pinkies is not holding hands.”

“Okay, but Max took you by the hand to the dance floor.”

“No he had her wrist.” Kim corrected.

“Still no matter They held hands and they knew they did at the bar before coming back.” We both frowned.

“How could you see us from here?”

“I have my spies. Plus it is on tape.”

“Okay so what is so wrong with that?” Freddie asked.

“Because they have to kiss like lovers. They agreed.”

“But I'm not gay.” we both countered.

“No but you know Max what you are capable of. Sara doesn't know herself. Now you agreed and I plan on collecting. Now.” I felt Jackie's voice get deep. I even jumped a bit. Max looked at me and I looked up at him. I think we both were pretty drunk. I froze as he searched my eyes. He had broke the deal he had to... He kissed me, and I kissed him back. All my new friends cheered us on. My heart pounded in my chest and I never felt anything so strong. Wendy got up and broke the spell.

“You kissed my girlfriend.”

“Ya I did, but wow um I gotta go.” Max walked off.

“Wait Max?” I rushed after him. It felt good and warm it was sensual and I had no attraction of him as a male. I knew that, but anyone who kisses that good I couldn't complain. Sable chased after both of us. She caught up to us as we left the club.

“Max stop.”

“No Sable you don't control me.” Max replied.

“You will stop or I will punish you.” Max stopped and turned.

“You can't win this one Sable. Not then not now.”

“I don't want to win. I just want you to realize that it was just as kiss.”

“No it wasn't. I felt it. Now we have ruined our friendship over a stupid deal.”

“Um, Max I am okay with it.”

“Shut up and sit down.” I sat on the nearby wall. I blinked as he stared. Did I really just sit. I tried to stand. “I said sit.” Now I was in shock as I wanted to stand, but I remained seated. Was I a sub?

“You are making a mistake because you can't face your own feelings.” Sable stated. Freddie, Jackie, and Jewel came out to stand by her. “You claim to be a dom, but you are not. You don't have the will to let a sub dominate your life.”

“That is correct.” Freddie added. “I think you should sit as well.” Max sighed and sat next to me.

“Sara come to me kitten.” Jewel demanded. I looked to Max and he wasn't looking at me. “Its okay.” I got up and went to her. I knew she was female now, though I had my doubts all evening. She hugged me and I don't know why but I felt comfort under her arms.

“Ya well I don't listen very well either.” Sable chuckled.

“You do have a point, but Sara I bet has never let anyone order her around but she just let you. Her friendship is greater than her will to resist. I don't even think Jewel could get her to listen. Wendy might, but she is not attracted by the life style. She submitted to you kissing her and you did it. Jackie told me how she hangs on you. You both know each other so well. Who do you see with Jewel?”

“I see Sara... I mean Sean.”

“No you don't see Sean. He is your best friend, but Sara is what to you? An attraction you don't understand.”

“I do understand it. I know what is under that skirt, but I want it all. I want her.”

“Sara do you want him like he does?”

“He is my friend and my friendship come first, but I am not aroused, maybe curious, but I think that is a line I can't cross. The kiss showed me that. That it was not sexual in nature. It was sensual, and I would do it again, but not further.”

“Would you do it if he told you to?” Freddie asked.

“I think that would break everything, but the kiss made us stronger.”

“You're not mad.”

“No.”

“But I saw your face how the deal didn't sit well with you.”

“But her face accepted when it came time to kiss. You are not gay, but you accept that and such a thing as a kiss you can share without going further.” Jackie stated. “That is a bond you can rely on.”

“Max let's go home?” I held out my hand. Jewel let me go, but she stayed very close behind me. Max looked at Freddie and he nodded before Max stood. He took my hand and the others giggled.

“Well they just couldn't leave it at one kiss.” Wendy stated as the rest of them joined us. We both chuckled. “I think Sara has to kiss him and he will let her.” Max pulled me close and I pushed up on my toes and I kissed him. It was better than the first time and my leg raised in the classic pose. I panted when we pulled away at the same time.

“You sure?” He asked.

“Ya, but um, you need a mint.” He laughed and tried to kiss me again as I squirmed out of his arms.

Awe, chaste love.” Randy remarked.

I woke up with a really bad headache. There is a weight on my chest and it was in addition to the fake breasts. I look over and see thick black long hair. Last night went hazy after the kiss. The person rolled over and I sighed as it was Jewel. I sighed in relief, but seeing as I only had my bra on. I wondered where the rest went. I eased out of bed and saw the items littered around the room. I took off the bra and jumped in the shower. I felt so good as I lathered myself up and ran the razor over my legs. I didn't need it, but I did it anyways. I padded into the kitchen and got two bottles of Gatorade. I popped the aspirin and emptied half of my bottle. I padded back through the living room and freeze as I heard a giggle. I looked and Wendy is laying on the floor next to I think Max. I smile and point to the kitchen and the bottle. She nods, but she looked between my legs. I had a nice view of her breasts so I didn't mind. I quietly closed the door and got back on the bed.

“Did I give you permission to get up, Sara.”

“No but Sean did.” She looked at me and my lack of clothing. Then she pouted.

“I want my Sara.”

“Sunday is a day of rest. Here drink even if you don't like it. I am sure you have a headache.”

“Hmm, you will be punished later.”

“I am not sure what happened last night, but I did make it clear I wasn't a sub.”

“Oh you were, now I guess I will have to remind you.” I still didn't remember after we finished, but she recreated the fun we had. It lacked the tone, but my imagination took over.

“Are you two done in there?” Wendy asked as she knocked on the door.

“Yes.”

“Then can we get our clothes?”

“Wait why are their clothes in here?” I asked.

“Whoops.” I paled wondering now what truly happened. Both Max and Wendy came in and searched the floor and furniture for their clothing. I was completely under the covers worrying about if certain things happened.

“Sara you don't have to hide.” Max assured. I peaked out from the covers. He chuckled and then winked. I paled again.

“Oh stop picking on him.” Jewel warned. “I could train Wendy and then you will pale.” That failed as he smiled.

“Okay so what is the objective for today?” Wendy asked.

“I think I will relax. You all gave me the confidence to be a woman in front of strangers. I mean you couldn't tell?”

“I had you pegged, but it was just the way you flirted with me.” Wendy replied. “I think once you get dressed we can refine what I saw.”
“You just want me as Sara.”

“Well you are a bit more willing...” She let what she was thinking go unsaid. We all chuckled.

“I am hungry and I don't feel like leaving. Who wants to help me cook?”

“I will.” Max surprised me.

“You cook? You would burn water if you could.” I teased.

“Ya well we need to talk about a few things.” I shrugged and we went to the kitchen. It took a long time before the silence was broken. I wondered what had happened last night. The kissing made me feel strange. Not disgusted, but not that happy either. I was at a loss to truly explain the feeling. I was a bit afraid that we did something we would both regret. I could see Max was troubled.

“Okay I don't remember much, but something happened after that kiss?”

“Well Jewel and Wendy followed us home. They don't live far from here. They came upstairs and we drank some more. You started dancing and that. We all danced together. Then the girls danced together and we did as well.”

“We slow danced?”

“No we groped each other type dancing. Now don't get shocked it was all fun. More teasing the girls really. Then Jewel barked out an order and you did it. Wendy did the same and I couldn't help following her command. Soon they went from fun simple stuff to a bit more demanding. I think she broke one of your spoons. Then we ended up in your room. Nothing bad unless you think worshiping two fine ladies a bad thing. Jewel told you, you were now her submissive.”

“I guess I agreed?”

“You sure did. She gave you an order and then you refused. That is when we left the room.”

“What did she want me to do?”

“Do you really want to know?”

“I'll find out soon enough.”

“Well she told you I was a lollipop.”

“Stop there. I don't get why? I do remember us telling them we don't swing that way.”

“I think it was ordered just so she could punish you. What ever she did you liked it.” I shivered at the thought and wondered if I would remember it one day? I still felt uncomfortable with the whole situation, but I knew not to press Max for any answers. Our brunch lasted until just after noon. Then the ladies took us shopping. Jewel still wanted Sara to come, but I refused to tease her cause I saw how much she missed her. I continually got mild threats of punishment. Most of the shopping was for me. I didn't have the breasts in, but the rest worked fine. The few hundred dollars for fooling them all paid for the outfits and a larger makeup and toiletries set. The shear amount of products I wound up with boggled me, along with enough outfits for a week. Both casual and semi formal. We ate in a restaurant there at the center. Which got me a few stares, and a few lewd ones as well. It wasn't until we came out that we ran into a problem.

“Hey sissy boy why don't you sit on this?” The young man flipped us off. I stopped Max from stepping forward. My hair was pulled back like I always did. Having all the recent changes didn't help my look. I thought it was strange that they even picked up on it. Even in a Polo, slacks, and dress shoes, I had been called miss every time.

“Well aren't you cute.” My deep voice confused him. “Tell you what you run back to your mother and these girls won't spank you.” They laughed. Jewel stepped forward and I don't know where she hid it, but she held a whip in her hand. They backed up a step.

“Now I could use some slaves.”

“I bet, but we would dominate you.” The braver kid countered. Jewel just smiled as she strutted right up to him.

“A shame really that you're so young. I don't even think you have dropped yet.”

“What's she talking about.”

“I don't know... Oh funny I got a big...”

“Robert James you both get over here away from that freak.”

“Go to mommy, boys.” They hurried off and the lady pulled the one by his ear. A very strange sight to see nowadays. It didn't stop there and moments later I felt a tug on my shirt.

“Miss why are you wearing men's clothes.” I looked at the young girl.

“Cause I am a man.” The little girl looked shocked.

“Told you she was a guy.” the boy looked like her brother. They both ran off. We chuckled at the way the boy referred to me as both female and male.

“Don't worry you are a girl in our eyes.” Wendy stated. Once we got back to my place Jewel and Wendy helped me put away the clothes and set up a vanity on my small desk. I had a bigger desk in the living room. I also had what I was going to wear and a spare outfit, in case I got it stained. I would have to get up at four. Jewel laid out the dress she made me get.

“I can't wear that.”

“I know, but you can take it along.”

“No, no matter how it is worn I don't have a chest. I think it would fit you perfectly.”

“We are the same size even if I am taller, but that is your dress. Why don't you put it on?”

“Good try.”

“Are you really that afraid?”

“No I am not afraid it is that I need to get up real early and I have a feeling that if I became Sara right now I wouldn't get much sleep.”

“I think that as Sara you will remember what you agreed to last night. That you don't want to obey right now. You need to realize nothing you do will be against your will. That is the lure of being submissive. I am willing to put you at the center of my life. Can you not be my center?” That was the question. I didn't understand the relationship or its lure. I was only introduced to it yesterday. I paced a bit then picked up the modulator. She watched as I put it on. Then I closed my eyes as I turned it on. Jewel saw the struggle that emerged as I put the device on. To her it was like I was putting on a collar. She began to tear up with such a visual. Then I turned around and looked right into her eyes. She could see how the face relaxed, but this time the eyes changed as well.

“Jewel I am more than just Sara.” I quietly replied. Jewel got up as she looked in my eyes the whole time. I shivered as her hands caressed my shoulders. I tried to look down, but her hand lifted my chin. I looked back into her eyes and gasped as I remembered everything from last night. I had come up with playing out my pen name in real life, but Sara had come alive in such a short time. Character immersion to the fullest. Right now I was Sara to the core of my being as if I was always her. Sean was equally valid, but I was slowly feeling that he was the character I had been playing.

What happened last night was simple enough in the beginning. Everyone had gone back inside except for Jewel and Wendy. They took us by the hand and lead us back here. Then we talked and slowly the orders were spoken and we obeyed. Wendy played at being a dom and Max fell to her quickly. I on the other hand resisted as Jewel slowly but effectively took over. Guiding not just me but Wendy and Max. The things we did were exciting and forbidden. Fun really then as the events got more exciting and the play more sexual the two women began to push. Wendy taking queues from Jewel. I shivered as the memories got stronger and more embarrassing. Then slowly our play began to separate, yet get more intertwined.

Both me and Max reached a stopping point and that I was so close to that line that shouldn't be crossed and that he twitched in front of my face before Max backed away and called it quits. Sara had crossed that line and Sean inside me shuddered. I would have gone through with it. I wasn't that way, but the alcohol and the women and the fun playing at being submissive, it all added up to dropping all my boundaries. It was a very large shock and I could see what caused me to forget. Sara was strong enough to hide it from Sean. That my mind was splitting made me shiver.

“Go please Go.”

“It was an accident. You both just turned the wrong way.”

“I know, but please go.” Jewel who had shown confidence if not out right dominance never looked so submissive as she got up and left. I wasn't mad at her, but something in my mind didn't want to split and if she was there it would have. I heard some arguing and then some crying in the next room before the door closed.

“Sean?”

“Get out!” I yelled not really wanting him gone, but that he lied to me. Hiding the accident. It felt worse then the thought of doing something with him. I spent a long time thinking about where to go from here and making sure everything was ready for tomorrow.

This is where the story is going to differ from the original. In this chapter i changed the ending to give a different take and direct the story down a different path. If you want to read the original go to Fictionmania.

Day three Meeting the Publisher.

Four in the morning was way early for me. I thought about leaving last night, but I popped out of bed like it was nine. I walked into the bathroom and giggled softly as I had slept with the modulator on. I wondered who I was just like I had wondered last night? I needed to be Sara today and the thought excited me that not only would I be her that no one would know the truth. I put the device on the charger shivering that it wasn't around my neck. Had I become so attached to a simple tool? I showered and shaved making sure that my skin was clean. I stepped out and dried my hair and styled it the best I could. I had braided it loosely and wrapped it around and pinned it in place. Not a professional style, but one I felt brought attention to my face and worked better with a scarf.

I put on the bra and the breast forms and felt comforted by the weight. Next came the stockings and the panties then the corset that although difficult to tighten felt loose. Almost as if it fit much better than the first time, and that it had done its job of shaping my waist. I dropped the chemise over it all and shivered as it hid and revealed the shape underneath. Not that anyone would see it. Next I spent time getting all my makeup on and I went again with a light every day look that was natural. I really was at a loss for how easy it was. I rushed a bit to finish dressing. The pencil skirt then the blouse. I added the vest that I left off the first time and then the jacket.

I smiled again at the woman in the mirror and wished I could make love to her. I shook the goosebumps away. Once my shoes were on I clicked with each stride as I walked to the door. I paused just long enough to pick up the case and the purse hanging by the door. I double checked everything and stepped out into the hallway. Two clicks and the door was locked. I felt more than I heard foot steps as I turned and instantly smiled as I saw Megan. She went to work at this time normally and she was dressed for it. She returned the smile and then studied me.

“For the whole time you lived here we hardly ever said more than hello. Now I wonder who are you really?”
“I don't understand? I just saw you the other day.” I was suddenly nervous did she know?
“Sara, No you're Sean and you hide it perfectly, but I can tell. I could tell the first day I met you a few months back. You went to great lengths to hide her, but I have seen this woman before me for a long time. I am happy to see the real you finally.” I sighed as I couldn't deny it. She smiled softly.

“I am doing this all to get published.” I tried anyways.

“No one goes as far as you have just for a book. No you could have been convincing with a bit of practice. But instead you spent the last three days as a woman. That was for you.”

“How did you see it?”

“I used to be a girl trapped in a boy's body. Ever since I was five I knew. I had plenty of sisters all on birth control, so when I was almost ten I stole their packs. Took them a full year to figure out I was taking their pills. My sisters took them for their periods. They didn't say anything when they caught me. I was allowed to play how I wanted at home. That included dressing up with my sisters, but as I started to develop I started to hide. They caught me in a bra that fit. My mother found out after nearly two years. Then after a month without. I got a proper prescription, and changed schools. I have been taking them ever since.”
“Wow, I never would have guessed.”

“We'll talk later if you like, but I think we will both be late if I tell the long story.”

“Until then.”

“Oh you should have at least one ring. Here this one has helped me be me.” She slipped the simple ring on my index finger. It shocked both of us as she put it on and we both giggled. I still had plenty of time once I got to my car. A quick change of shoes and I was off. I avoided the traffic jams, but it still was stressful getting out of the city. I did wonder why the publishing office was so far from all the other houses. Maybe that was another part of their appeal. That they wanted not only to be inclusive, but also to show that they were an elite company. The four hour drive was calming once the traffic cleared. My appointment was at eleven just before lunch. I grabbed a small snack before I drove the last few miles to the publishing house.

I had an itch that slowly bothered me. Running my hand over the area helped calm it. I blamed my nerves at first, but I did get nervous as my modulator started to act up as I had ordered my meal. The voice it was producing was higher than I wanted it. As I tried to adjust it, it would go back to normal and a few minutes later as I went over what I was going to say at the introduction. I pulled into the parking lot and I was really impressed.

The buildings looked old like an ivy league school campus yet I could see the printing house in the background and the cars were all high end. Something even rich students or professors couldn't afford. I had to adjust my outfit as I got out and felt strangely comfortable. It was fine before, but now it fit much better. I took the long walk just to get to the front door. The few people that I passed smiled as I smiled back. The men were watching me coming and going as I passed them as I had looked back myself just to see.

I didn't let my smile fade as my body itched again and my bra felt like it was getting tighter with each step. Once I got through the doors I was happy to see that there was a bathroom right there as my bra was now digging in. I went in all the way to the last stall. I started to adjust what I could, but the bra just wasn't cooperating. I finally sighed and took them out just to get some relief. I pulled down the band and again sighed as it felt better. I then went pee not thinking about it I sat down. I heard one lady come in and I grinned.

“If she only knew.” I whispered to myself as I heard her leave. The voice I heard sounded like a child's. “No not again.” I said louder. I wiped and then pulled up my panties and adjusted my skirt before going out and looking in the mirror. I took the collar off and worked on the modulator and was confused to see the settings once I had it right again were nearly at zero. I was definitely going to send it back I was so nervous of being discovered I was shaking. I took an extra five minutes to control my breathing. Touching up my lipstick and then readjusting my bra. I had regained my composure. The solid click of my heels on the marble floor gave the receptionist plenty of time to notice me. She looked up and smiled just as I took the last step.

“Ah you must be Miss Hawke. My name is Anne if you would have a seat, someone will be here to escort you shortly.”

“Thank you Anne, but please call me Sara.”

“I can not while at work.”

“I understand.” I turned and sat down in the nearest seat. I crossed my legs and then after a few moments I was double crossed. I heard the steps of someone approaching and then lightly clearing his throat.

“Miss Sara Hawke if you will please follow me.” He put his hand out to help me up. I took it and it felt nice not to struggle if you didn't get positioned just right with heels on. He took my case allowing me to properly hold my hand bag.

“Thank you.”

“This way madam.” He turned and I followed at his side. His nearly silent stride complimented my restricted staccato gait. I truly began to wonder if this place had an elevator as we started up the third sweeping stairwell. My shoes were a bit looser now and I wondered if I had stretched them out too much. I smile as the man looked back as I slowed down afraid to lose a shoe. I saw the glint in his eye and picked up that he did this on purpose.

“Does this building not have an elevator?” I snapped.

“It is out of service. It is not far from here.” I blew at a loose strand of hair. Before smiling at him as I took my heels off. He raised an eyebrow at that as I passed him. His lie was revealed as I heard an elevator ding. I didn't give him a glare as he took the lead again. He barely paused as we got to a large ornate double door. I slipped on my heels and was painfully aware that I should have had a half size lower, but I couldn't do anything about it now. We walked up to a man in a very nice suit. He was large with the classic gray side burns of a business man. He was handsome and I was sure he was very popular with the ladies in the past. His smile was friendly and honest, but also aggressive. I held my purse in front of me defensively.

“Ah Miss Hawke a pleasure to meet you. I am Harold Gavin, assistant publisher. Mr. Hatchingsworth will join us in a few minutes.” We shook hands as he offered a seat.

“Thank you it is a pleasure to be here.” I sat down and felt his gaze as his eyes traveled over my body resting on my legs before looking up. I shivered as I felt like prey.

“Now before we go any further, I must warn you he doesn't deal with male authors. I know it is a bit odd in these times, but he finds that females give a lot more depth to their characters as they know how better to describe how they feel or how they would react. Only one author was ever published here that was male and it was only approved because it was cowritten by one of our more successful authors. I have read your manuscript from front to back. I can see the errors in the first few chapters that would gain a rejection, but since we have people that do nothing but read the manuscripts and then push them higher or onto our brother publisher. The way it got to my desk is impressive. I liked it and it does have a salable quality that we are looking for.”

“Why do I get the feeling I wasted my time, Mr. Gavin.” I interrupted. He just smiled and he didn't give an answer.

“Because we also do our homework. Three months ago we did a full check on you and well the report was interestingly different. We than found out you have a sister and the picture you used looks more like her. Now I get to see you in person and I am very impressed, but she doesn't have a sister as you are her brother.” My jaw dropped and then I hung my head. “However we wanted to see how far you would go as the first agent thought you were female. The second one went deeper and found out that you are indeed male.” I wondered how they did that? “In any event we were really surprised as we hacked into your computer and found that you were browsing site after site to attempt to pass as a woman. The bonus was when my agent saw you leaving your house three days ago all dressed up. He followed and then saw you in the suit you are wearing now. He said you turned into a woman so convincing. The startling part was how you sound so feminine. Can you take off the collar modulator?”

I pulled the scarf off and then the modulator. I looked up at him and he saw the silent tears. He frowned as he took the unit and inspected it. A moment later he gave it back. I had come so far only to know that I had ultimately failed. What a total waste. I was such an idiot. I twisted the ring Megan gave me and it gave me little comfort, but it didn't change the direction of my thoughts.

“Now before you meet Mr. Hatchingsworth you need to hand over the breast forms.” I immediately blushed as he waved the escort over as he held a platter. I sighed and unbuttoned the blouse and started to reach in before I remembered I put them in my case. I froze for a second wondering why I didn't put them back in, but then smiled as I opened the case and tossed them at the man. He struggled to catch them as I looked at Mr. Gavin. A slight raising of an eyebrow was the only tell he gave me.

“The other set.”

“I only have those. I am not wearing anything else.” I countered as I placed my hands on my chest. I froze and I felt soft resistance where there should have been nothing. I did look this time and was taken by complete shock. Another shock hit me as I had not tried to make my voice softer. The sound was soothing as much as I could barely believe I sounded nearly like my sister. My deep voice was gone and it was softer and more musical then the modulator could ever produce. I held my hand in front of my mouth as I giggled. It didn't take an inspection to know little Sean was not there. How was I suddenly female?

“Oh bother he is playing with them.” the escort complained. I got angry from his tone.

“I couldn't help it sorry...” I stopped from chewing him out. I could see that the escort was shocked and so was Mr. Gavin, but he was curious as well. I wiggled in my seat and I spaced out after that in total shock.

“Mr. Gavin why is he still here. I would think by now that he would be running for the door half naked.” The demanding man was even more attractive then Mr. Gavin I felt a strangeness from inside of me, and it felt like I was getting wet. I gasped as I fully comprehended what this feeling entailed. I am female. I looked up as he left the final step leading from the balcony.

“Mr. Hatchingsworth he just froze up. It was after I asked for the breast forms.”

“Well I see them from here on the tray.”

“I asked for the ones he is wearing and then he froze.”

“No matter. A shame really. It is rare that a man can write with such depth. It truly covered up the errors in his writing. Such a pretty face is wasted on a male.” He lifted my face by placing his fingers under my chin. “So very feminine. Light makeup odd I heard his deep voice from the recording, but no Adam's apple. Did the investigators not dig up any surgeries?” I couldn't pull away from him in a strange awe from the raw attraction I felt. I wanted him, but something was off.

“No sir a few minor medical emergencies, but no indication of any body modifications.”

“Still I so want to publish his book. All he has to do is leave here naked. Now get your clothes off.” His order hit me like a brick shocking me do as he ordered. I quickly stood up after I kicking off my shoes. The jacket came off and then the vest. I unzipped the skirt to let it fall as I finished unbuttoning my blouse. The skirt didn't fall as I expected and had to wiggle out of it after I dropped the blouse. From there I slowly removed the chemise.

“Hurry it up sissy boy.” I blushed as my shame grew. I knew I couldn't give in, but my hands moved on their own. The corset was strangely loose and as I looked down to unclip the front I encountered my breasts for the second time. With cleavage that was very nice and strangely fitting. A sensual pride filled me as I gazed at them. My hands continued moving and I felt odd as the gaff was on the outside of the panties. A memory hit me as some how I had switched them while in the bathroom. How I didn't notice was as much of a mystery as how I suddenly discovered I had real breasts. Kicking the fallen gaff away I straightened to face him.

“All of it even the stockings.”

“But sir she can't be male not with what I can see.”

“You saw the evidence and no surgeries there is no way he could be a she and I have confirmation of his sister's location at her work place.”
“They could have switched positions.”

No, not possible it has been months since they last saw each other. You will take off everything now!” I stood there finally defiantly I wasn't going to remove anything more. Little Sean was gone and there was no way to hid it even if he was there. Anger flared in his eyes as he started to march towards me.

“Stop!” All of us looked up to the top of the stairs. Mr. Gavin suddenly bowed as the escort backed away out of sight.
“Ah darling have to come to view the latest impostor?”

“That is what I would normally see however you both are blind fools. Kneel before me.” Mr Gavin was instantly on his knees as Mr. Hatchingsworth merely cocked his head. “I said kneel!” Her eyes lite up like fire a blue piercing fire that scared and excited me. She radiated power as we both fell to our knees. I heard only her heels as I panted towards the polished floor. She circled several times and I flinched as I heard the snap of leather hitting flesh. I yelped even knowing I was not the target. Her sultry laugh echoed in the office.
“Ms. Hawke please stand up and let me look at you.”

“Yes, Mistress.” Came unbidden from my lips as I scrambled to my feet.

“I like that, but I am not your mistress.”

“I understand, my mistress.” I heard a sigh, but a light moan as well almost a purr. I felt the crop that she had hit one of them with trace over my body. I shivered with excitement and dread. That I could yearn for someone I didn't even know so strongly made me shake.

“You are a mystery to me. The way you write is nearly the same as mine. Feminine yet with a hint of the masculine. At times your plot is clear and focus and yet has a depth that belies the waif in front of me that such passion can come from one who from all we have discovered lacks in real life. That you are female defies the very core of your being. You are as much female as you are male.” Her words penetrated into my soul. The truth of them made me blush and shiver at the same time. I cried as they directed me to a feeling that I had long ago tried to hide. Now my eyes were open to the empty hollow spaces that I had buried behind masculinity and the need to prove to everyone that I was a man.

“Does that truly shock you?”

“Y- yes.”

“We are both male and female some so far to one or the other they cannot show or understand the other side. Most fall somewhere in between the two. You are right now caught in the middle. A man yet now a woman. One who if my senses are telling the truth is just starting to feel the full effect. Tell me Ms. Hawke who changed you into the lovely young girl you are now?”

“I don't understand?”

“Do you know magic is real?”

“Magic no way.”

“Yet how do you explain the changes to your body the foreign feelings spreading through it?”

“I don't know. Maybe it is something else that has done this.”

“No...there, is, something, else.” I felt her hands this time soft yet hiding strength. A motherly touch that caused goosebumps to follow her touch. I could swear even my hair had them. Then she gasped loudly as she took my hand nearly pulling me off balance.

“Where did you get this ring?”

“Ring, what ring?” My mind searched my memory and I couldn't remember. I heard strange words and the moment came back to me.

“Can you answer now?”

“Yes, Megan gave me the ring.”

“Mia Megan you silly girl. Do you know who made this ring?”

“No. Some jeweler or a machine I guess.”

“At one point yes, but this ring has my signature on it. One that I thought lost to one who shouldn't have been able to leave my presence. Now certain things become clear. Get dressed.” I quickly dressed noticing all this time neither of the men moved. There was a welt on Mr. Hatchingsworth's cheek as well as Mr. Gavin's. Once I was dressed I tried to put my shoes back on but they were uncomfortably too big. She spoke strange words as I was about to take them of and my eyes widened as they shrank to fit perfectly. They were snug and not too tight. The heel lengthened until I feared I couldn't walk in them without falling over. I shook my foot and they didn't even shift a hair. Standing was easy as if I was barefoot.

“Mistress thank you.”

“Call me Betty or Ms. Rayne. Though I doubt you will be able to until we get that ring off of you.”

“Yes Mistress Betty.” Try as I might I couldn't comply with her wishes. It saddened me and I strangely yearned to be punished. I followed her and silently watched as she inspected the ring millimeter by millimeter. What she hoped to find I had no clue. My mind drifted to my shoes and how perfectly comfortable. I barely noticed they were there and every step felt wonderful. I wondered if she could make the rest of my clothes fit me so perfectly, but she just studied the ring. I turned my attention away from her and the shoes. The office she took me to was her and the shelves were covered in books some very large and from the smells very old. The large desk looked finely crafted with detail fit for royalty. The computer seemed so out of place as even the lights looked turn of the last century.

“Sara?”

“Yes Mistress?”

“Oh how I wish I could give you what you desire at this moment however I can not. What I can do is free you.”

“As you wish, my mistress.” My heart pounded as she suddenly kissed me. I shuddered and then moaned as her tongue explored my parted lips. She pulled back and followed until I was nearly off balance. Her finger pressed against my lips pushing me back as I kissed them. She spoke again in this strange language.

“Eu libero da miña espera como o verdadeiro encantador deste anel. Como agasallo douche tanto a forma feminina como a masculina.” I shivered as this need to please her left me. The strangeness of being now female hit me hard as I gasped. My thoughts scrambled and then reordered themselves. I hyperventilated as I remembered this wasn't me. Tears flew from my face no longer wanting to be in this body yet it felt so, so comfortable, so right. This calmed me as I focused on taking steady breaths.

“Do you feel normal?”

“Yes thank you and holy shit magic is real.”

“Very real. Practical for some. So Sara who am I?”

“Betty Rayne.” I then smirked. “Mistress.”

“Stop it. You have no idea what it means. You do have an idea. To be one of my students you must be able to use magic. All the magic you wield however is in your writing.”

“You mean I can't learn?”

“Most likely not. Though you are touched. The ring was mine at one point I see the way Megan claimed it as her own. Now it is yours. However you still will not be able to remove it.”

“Then I am stuck?”

“No you can move the ring to the other hand. Then in a few hours you will change back to your male self. I do suggest you experience being a woman for a while. It will also be required when you come here.”

“What if she tries to take the ring back?”

“She could , but she won't. I replaced the spells that controlled her and they will activate if she does. You will see her fleeing from you in her need to be in my presence. Now I am sure you would rather start on your contract.” I had so many questions that went unanswered as I suddenly felt myself back in the chair Mr. Gavin sat me down in. They both were still kneeling on the floor.

“Give her the standard contract and double advance with only a normal advance payback. Set her up with her new editor team.”
“Yes, my mistress.” Both stood stiffly and went straight to work. Words and papers to sign flooded my senses and took over nearly all my thoughts. It was so all overwhelming and before I knew it I was back of in the lobby.

“Miss Hawke I am so glad you didn't turn out to be a man. It is so distressing seeing one run out of here naked.”

“Anne please call me Sara.”

“You know I can't, but if you are staying over night maybe we can get some drinks.”

“I would love to, but I need to get back home. I have to apologize to a few people and invite them all to celebrate.”

“Then I wish you a safe trip home.”

“Thank you.” I suddenly hugged her and we kissed each other on the cheek. If I was Sean right now I know I would have jumped at her offer. As Sara I wasn't ready yet to experience everything as a woman at once. She couldn't hid her interest in me one bit even if she tried. Maybe the next time I came here we could do something together.

The ride home was torture as I became fully aware of all the changes I went through. I swore I had a little orgasm or two as I drove over a long stretch of rough asphalt. Once I got home I was only able to lock the door and strip down to nothing before passing out on the bed.

Day four Tuesday

“My lord I feel so good.” I giggled at the sound of my voice. It was real too real. I pinched myself and yelped. I got up stretching every way possible. I was flexible before, but now I was even more limber. My toes were still painted but my feet looked narrow, smaller. The smooth skin of my legs held fine invisible hairs that made them feel even better then they did when they were shaved. The thin line I had left ended nicely at the top of my V. I wanted to inspect it, but I lost my nerve as I ran my hand across my stomach. My breasts were the largest change as noticeable as not having a package. I held them and let them drop back into shape. They didn't look much bigger than the breast forms and I put on my bra, and it worked even better. Not that I needed the bra as they're nice and firm. Even the nipples were nice not too small or too big. I looked in the mirror and saw no change from the minor refinement I saw yesterday. Nose was a bit smaller perhaps. Though I had to admit I looked more like my sister than ever before.

I took the bra off and took a shower touching myself down there made me jump. It was very sensitive which felt good, but I hoped would calm down over time. I let my hair down after I was dry and the oil had soaked in. I cleansed my face properly before getting dressed. First the panties that didn't look right with a gaff now fit tightly and comfortably. I put the matching bra on and it gave them a bigger impression as they were pushed up and together. The blue dress drew me to it, but I couldn't take it off the hanger it was too much. I resisted and put on a peasant blouse and a skirt. I added thigh high stockings which tickled my legs. I frowned as I tried each shoe I had and nothing fit. I settled for flip flops and no stockings. For my hair a simple banana clip held it out of my face.

I was Sara now and there was no way I could bring Sean back to the front or could I? I tried to visualize myself as Sean, but I still felt like Sara. I had lost the anchor of my deep voice and I dug out the modulator. I fiddled with the controls until I sounded like myself even though the female voice sounded like myself. Nothing changed. My mood dropped as I couldn't bring Sean out. I hoped that I had not lost my former self. Maybe I somehow merged personalities? I wouldn't know until I was around others. I smiled and then frowned. How would they react? How would Max act? Jewel really liked how I made love to her, but now I couldn't scratch that itch anymore. I started to cry knowing that a part of me had died. Like I had finished a book and killed off the best character. The one that needed to live. Nearly an hour passed before I could calm down. What do women do when they are down? Eat chocolate and ice cream? Neither one was in the house and eating to sooth would not be healthy. I smiled as I thought of shopping. I did need to do so and maybe it would help to distract myself. I looked at the time and grabbed my purse. I checked that I had everything and then added lip gloss.

Satisfied I opened the door and stepped out. Once the door was locked Megan opened her door. I smiled and did a small wave.

“So how did it go?”

“Worst and best day of my life.”

“Want to talk about it? I couldn't help but overhear you crying.”

“Thank you, but I am better now, really.” She gave me the I don't believe you look before smiling.

“Okay, but I'm here if you need a shoulder or a hug.” She came forward and her presence changed and I backed up to the door again. “How ever I could just order you, Mouse.”

“That's okay, but I would need permission.” It was the only thing I could think of to resist.

“So new and you already have a master. Still I can do things he can not.” I smiled as she leaned forward.

“Jewel is not a he.” Megan stepped back as my smile broadened. She pouted, but then quickly smiled.

“Then I will just have to get permission. Though that is the strangest collar?”

“It is a collar, but not the type you are thinking of. A collar is a solemn promise that I haven't fully comprehended yet.” I turned and stuck the key in my door. I had the modulator off and the door locked back up before Megan replied.

“Then you are learning. I wish I had the connection to start such a journey. I thought I could with you as you finally came out.”
“Megan I don't know where any of this leads. Can we talk about it later? You still have to talk about your story. Dinner tonight something simple?”

“Are you asking me out?”

“As a friend.”

“You seem to have...” Megan felt the change Sean as Sara was very meek. To see Sara as a true woman had brought back some of the resistance to her. There was something definitely wrong. Sara should have melted into her arms yet she resisted without stress.

“I have, but I don't have the time to talk about my transition.” I shocked myself being so forward. “I have to go. Dinner tonight?”

“You appear different but ya I'd like that.” I smiled until she went back into her apartment. I rushed down the stairs and out onto the street. I had money in my pocket and a check to deposit. I stopped at the bank. I fidgeted until I got to the window.

“How can I help you today?”

“Hi, I need to deposit this check into my account, and I have to present this as well. You are looking at a soon to be published author.” She looked shocked as she saw the amount and at my ID. “Oh I have had some changes.”

“I'll say. Everything looks in order. I will need one of the managers to sign off on this. You should have gone directly to one of them.”

“That's okay you're prettier.”

“Um, you're pretty too.”

“Thank you.” It had gone well so far and I didn't expect any problems that couldn't be sorted out. The manager asked a ton of questions until I got upset. He knew it as I took a large breath and let it out.

“Call the number on the phone and ask for Betty Payne or Mr. Gavin. I am sure if they can't convince you, I can take my business to their bank.”

“Miss Hawke I do understand, but we have to make sure. This amount is large and the regulations we have to follow are very demanding. I do have to protect not just the bank's interests, but yours as well.”

“Then you understand that some of your questions are personal in nature and not bank related.” I knew this was his job, but I had all the paperwork i could ever need to speed this along. The looks I had been getting were starting to bother me. Then it hit me as another man arrived and I knew i had attracted the attention of the bank president just from the picture on the wall.

“Is there a problem here?” His tone was friendly, but held an underlying feeling that he was not pleased.

“No sir. Just following procedure.” He looked over the paper work and signed in a few places.

“Leave Miss Hawke to get on with her day.”

“Sir?” All he did was move his hands behind him and a chill ran down my spine. The young manager paled as he spoke.

“Don't question me. Sara Hawke is a very private individual and a client of Hatchingsworth Publishing House. To put it simply she will be one of our top account holders very soon. If you do anything to lose her as a valued member you might want to brush up on your cooking skills. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes sir.”

“Please I don't want anyone to lose their job over red tape?”

“My apologies then. I'll handle the rest. Oh and if you change your name ask for me directly.”

“Sean or Ryan will work for me still. Sara Rae is my pen name, but I think I will change it.”

“Understood, Miss Hawke.” He smiled nicely and I returned the smile. It was really satisfying to have a bank treat you well. Then again I wish they did this with all their customers.

Shopping was like I had never been shopping before. The colors seemed brighter and the fabrics softer or smoother. I consolidated my bags three times before my arms started to burn. I really should have thought this out. Maybe I should have hit the higher priced shops, but I really didn't want to take a taxi there and back. I did take one back to the apartment. He even carried them up the stairs for me with the tip I gave him. It had happened before, but as a man I was too stubborn to accept the help. I didn't stay long as I had some more things to pick up, my stomach growled and I went to my favorite joint before heading out for the second part of my shopping trip. I found these nice pumps and they had a tall heel, that would go great with the dress. I was shocked when the clerk told me they were six inches. The shoe was raised or I would have never been able to wear them. Still it was the first time I felt unbalanced wearing high heels. The effect on my legs was amazing. The clerk was so impressed that he nearly drooled. Somehow I felt weird once I noticed. I had switched out the flip flops for a Roman style sandal that made me wish it had a heel, but saved me the pain. I giggled as I walked down the street to the next store. I didn't have as many bags as before, but some groceries and a nice bottle of wine. I hoped Megan drank wine. I tiptoed up the stairs and there was Max, and Jackie waiting for me.

“About time you showed up. I thought you had disappeared.”

“If it wasn't for Megan we would have broken down your door. Don't you have your cell?”

“I forgot it, here hold this.” Max took the bags as I dug out my keys. I threw the door open before walking straight to the kitchen. “Max I need some of those bags in here.”

“Someone has been shopping. Ooo, now these are killer. Size four?” Jackie followed Max in the kitchen, then he helped put the items away. I could see he was furious. This was not the first time this had happened. I wondered what had changed? “Sara can you explain these shoes?”

“My feet got smaller.” She rolled her head until it rested on a slight angle as she held out the heel with one finger. All she needed to complete the look of I don't believe you was a pair of glasses to look over.

“Kitten feet don't change.”

“Then watch.” I took the sandals off and slipped both shoes on. Jackie stared as I took small measured steps. I gave her a smirk and then noticed what she was staring at. I blushed as I lifted her chin.

“Then I guess I was wrong.”

“You know we were worried about you and all you have to talk about is shoes. Can you at least tell us what happened?”

“I got in. They are going to publish my book, or couldn't you tell with all the bags in the living room?”

“Well wow. I didn't think it would work, but why are you still Sara?” I blinked at him then I looked at Jackie. She shrugged so I decided not to tell him. I suddenly felt weird. Our relationship would change instantly if he knew I was a natural female. The fact that neither of them had noticed I wasn't wearing the modulator hit me. If he didn't notice then I wasn't ready to tell him.

“I'm going to change.” I turned to leave.

“Okay so should I open the wine you got?”

“No that is for later.” I then walked out of the kitchen and into my bedroom. In a rush I stripped down, put on some jeans, a belt and a tee after I found the sports bra I had gotten. I went back out and put the modulator on. I wondered if he would notice now. I couldn't hide my chest without a tight wrap. I thought about turning the device on to lower my voice, but then it would have been too much. I found myself doing it anyways.

Hey Sara I think we should go out and celebrate.” Max suggested as I came back in.

“Maybe, but not tonight.” They both looked at me funny. Did he notice now?

“Sorry Sara... Sean sorry, I guess I can't call you by that name anymore.”

“Don't worry about it. I have to tell you that even I think that I am more Sara than Sean now.”

“It is strange to think of you as a boy, but hearing your voice well it gives me goose bumps, and doesn't suit my mind's eye.” Jackie stated.
“So you want me to turn the device on?”

“If you feel comfortable with it.” Max replied. Could I really do that? I scanned his face waiting for the realization from him that I wasn't Sean anymore. “Hey did I say something wrong?”

“No, no just I never thought I would hear you say that.”

“Well to be honest I kinda wished you were a girl.”

“Ha ha, you are funny.” We all laughed. This would really hit him hard when the truth came out. Max stayed for a little bit longer. I didn't see when he left as me and Jackie got busy putting all my new outfits away. He really wasn't the type to deal well with girl talk.

“Penny for your thoughts, and please turn that thing off. I like your new voice.” I blushed as I felt caught. Then I giggled as I turned the device off.

“Better.”

“Much better girl. How did this happen and is he gone down there?” I nodded as her eyes got bigger. Strangely she looked to be hiding something.

“I don't know how it happened.” I got up and dug in my case for the gaff and the breast forms. “I should clean these I guess.”

“No I better. They require certain care. Well not the gaff but please continue.”

“Well like I said I don't know. I noticed an itch halfway to the publisher and when I got there I had to use the bathroom cause my bra got so tight. I didn't even notice then that I had changed. Only as they ordered me to strip did I notice I was changed.”
“Wait they stripped you naked? You must have been terrified.”

“Ya I wasn't the only one to try this. It's okay now I just find it kinda funny. They were just as shocked as I was. I found out that they were heavily into dom/sub stuff.”

“Ooo, interesting.”

“Maybe I will tell you sometime, but I should get going. Though I have to say they were at a different level.”

“Going? Do you have a date?”

“No nothing that serious. Just having dinner with Megan across the hall.”

“Oh I will want details girlfriend. You still didn't tell me about down there.” She pointed while she talked.

“He's gone and I feel odd, but not panicky about it. I do hope this sensitivity calms down.”

“Well I will be going so you don't miss your date.” She winked. “But if you need help figuring it out just let me know and write down exactly what happened yesterday. It is always something simple that we missed.”

“Okay I'll do that.” I looked down at the ring and felt I should have told her about it. Maybe I should just take it off tonight?

“Kisses.” We kissed each other on the cheek and she left as well. I sighed and then knocked on Megan's door for the first time. She opened the door and was wearing a simple baby doll dress. I found it cute.

“Hi.” She looked me up and down.

“Hi um I know it is not a date, but can you wear a dress?”

“Oh sorry I have just the outfit oh I hope wine is okay.”

“Yes it is fine, but don't take too long and the door will be open.”

“Okay.” I rushed to get changed and I felt much better in the dress I picked out today. It was black and full length with turquoise lace on the back and front hem. It came up to my neck and on the back it was completely open down to my hips. It was more for the beach, but I found it so comfortable and it was on sale. I felt a bit exposed so I put on a pair of satin shorts. No need to tease as well. I got the wine and headed back over.

“Oh that is a nice dress.” I turned around and she growled. We both laughed. “It would be better if you were topless.”

“Oh and raise the temptation level? Is red going to work?”

“Yes it will be perfect, I'll get it open so it can breath.” I watched her open the bottle. The little dress she wore was cute, but way too high for me to be comfortable to wear it. Maybe I would change my mind when it got warmer?

“I like your dress.”

“I do too so dangerously short.”

“I thought the same thing. I like how you set up your apartment.” She pouted and then giggled. “What?”

“Don't like talking about dresses?”

“No it is not that. Just a bit uneasy being in your apartment.”

“Come now I know we have been neighbors in passing, but I didn't fail to see you watching me.”

“How come you never wanted to talk to me before?”

“Ooo, serious question. Well, I am into girls though if you had been a bit more open with your interest I may have made an exception.”

“Just because I looked like a girl?”

“Not just that, but it helped.”

“I thought this was going to be a normal dinner?” I wondered as I saw the candles on the table.

“Sorry I couldn't resist. I have to tempt you a bit.” A bit was looking like a lot as I noticed the way the table was set as well. She had set it so we wouldn't be sitting opposite of each other. Thought it did provide more room on the table. I helped her finish bringing everything to the table.

“To our new friendship and maybe more.” She proposed as we sat down. We took a sip of the wine and I let the flavor roll around before I swallowed. Even my tastes had magnified. “So tell how me how your day went yesterday and don't leave anything out.” I smiled and started from the time I woke up. She would ask little questions here and there. Which would bring back more detail. She looked shocked during the last few parts. I think she was more than excited and she wiggled in her seat. We swapped back and forth talking about everything I had bought today. It felt strange talking about things I normally left out. The hyper feelings I had and how I was confused that this wasn't such a shock. Then she asked a key question.

“So you and Max?”

“What about him?”

“Well you two can now do things together?”

“Ah well um... He didn't notice.”

“What how can he not notice, isn't he your best friend?”

“Yes, but I think that is why he didn't notice. He should have as I had these on display.” I paused for a second. “Then again he is a leg man.”

“You do have sexy legs.” Her hand brushed lightly on my thigh and I shivered. “Hey now. I'd rather wait until my body calms down.”

“Oh I think it would be explosive.” It was so tempting to kiss her right now. I took her hand off my thigh and squeezed.

“Ya and I don't plan on chasing that feeling for the rest of my life. I like you, but not yet.” She pouted and then nodded seriously.

“So enough about me. Tell me what it was like growing up into the woman that you are now.”

“Help clear the table and I will.” I giggled.

“You don't have to ask.”

“I didn't ask.” we laughed and she started telling me how it was so hard keeping the fact that she was a boy hidden. How it affected how many friends she had and how when she was twelve someone had found out and then outed her to the whole school. I felt for her and hugged her as she cried. It was her best friend who had broken her trust. She nearly succeeded in killing herself by the end of the school year. Any friends she did have were gone and the bullying was severe. She switched back to her old school. Hoping things would be better. The counseling had helped get back some of her confidence and again she rebuilt herself enough to gain new friends and even a new best friend. Who at the time was also her first crush. She had kept her secret until they went to high school and she ran into her old best friend and a few of the bullies as well. The rumor didn't take long to get back to her, but her new friends defended her. Still it caused her to fight with her best friend. She felt herself spiraling back down into the depression until her friend ordered her to woman up. It fixed their relationship and more. Having a different perspective her girlfriend did more to be her friend as they finally kissed. This is when she started to demand she submit to her.

“Wow, so you are a submissive?”

“No I can go both ways.”

“Oh.” She continued and as their relationship developed she gained a buffer from her friends. In her junior year she came out in front of the whole school, and so did her girlfriend. It changed how the school felt and once everything settled down six more students came out as something more than what people thought. It was hard but overnight her friends had doubled. By the end of her senior year she was collared for the first time, but she couldn't get in the same college as her master so the relationship failed.

“So that is me up to college.”

“Do you miss Amy?”

“Yes I still have her collar too. I want to give it back, but I hope that we will meet up again one day.”

“You never saw each other again?”

“Yes and no. I visited her at college and spent a week with her master. He didn't like me or I just wasn't ready for his style. Amy wouldn't remove my collar and she suffered for it. I think he got her to forget me.”

“Wow I don't know what to say.”

“It happens.” Her story was truthful but I knew a bit more than she thought. She refilled my glass as we both thought.
“If you could switch back would you?”

“I haven't tried yet. I do wish I wasn't blushing all the time.”

“I like it. It gives you an air of innocence. Maybe this was God granting you your inner most desire?”

“God wouldn't do that. That would be a desire of the flesh. He would want us to accept ourselves and work for who we needed to be. Though I think you know why I changed in the first place.” She was almost convincing that she didn't know what I was implying.

“What do you mean?” I held up my hand and pointed to the ring. She paled and then frowned before shame made her look away. When she looked back I slipped the ring from one finger to the other. I knew what would happen if I left it there too long and as she sat there thinking I moved it back.

“Mistress Rayne saw didn't she?”

“She did and was impressed I think, on how much you changed it. For whatever reason you did this I am not mad at you. I just want an explanation.”

“I fell in love with you or the image of you looking so much like a male version of Amy. I thought if only I could get you to want to be a girl or be lead to dress as one then we could be together. My desire to have you made me change you, change the ring and ruin everything.” She started to cry and I reached out and took her in my arms.

“I miss her so much.” I let her cry it all out.

“Its okay to miss her, to mourn what you had. However you have to move forward. I don't know where this could have gone had you just approached me earlier.”

“I couldn't have you were just too male. Too head strong for you to want me longer then a few interesting nights.”

“You don't know that? I could have fallen hard for you.”

“Ya right. As soon as I wanted to dress you up you would have split.”

“Maybe but I haven't run from you now.”

“That is because I changed you.”

“Did you really? Could I have not wanted this? I mean if I was so male why am I not freaking out? Why didn't I change back to me last night knowing I could?”

“I don't know?”

“Neither do I. I feel I should, but now I am afraid to. That or I am curious about everything a woman goes through.”

“Can, can we be friends?”

“Sure I would like that, but I want more.”

“I need time. The last few days have really been powerful. I need to figure out if this is truly what I want or ift I want to be Sean again. A relationship won't work until I am comfortable with who I am.”

“Then let's kiss on it.” My eyes went wide as her lips met mine. I should have pushed her off, but I yielded to her kiss and opened my mouth before kissing back. My body was suddenly on fire as her hands started to roam. I panted as she broke the kiss and started crying again. I held her as she buried her head between my breasts. As much as it hurt me to feel her pain. It hurt that she wasn't kissing me. Teasing me with her soft touch. Having her so close to me was more than I could handle yet I couldn't pull away. She needed me to hold onto. I could comfort her then I felt her calm down though her body was still heaving in silent sobs.

I did move as I felt a shock that made me shudder from my head to my toes. She shifted and the cause was clearly her hand between my legs. With just a thin dress and satin shorts I felt naked now. Her eyes yearned for me as my hands removed hers from causing any more fire. I guided her to sitting up as I straightened. She kissed me as I came to close to her lips. I tipped over the edge as my body reacted and everything exploded. It felt so amazingly good. Like nothing I could properly describe. My mind could only fathom that this was what a woman experienced during an orgasm, soooo satisfying. I wanted and feared another one. Our kiss broke and I blushed as we both giggled.
“You came.” I nodded shivering as I drew breath.

“I need to go.”

“Do you?”

“We can't do this not yet.”

“But why?”

“You need to accept the past and move on. If you don't, this will only sour quickly.” I got up and she sat there stunned. I took a step back and she started to speak yet the words were just like those I heard Mrs Rayne speak. I shook my head and grabbed my things before opening the door.

“Why can't you stay? Why is it not working?”

“Megan she freed me from any effect you made on me. This was her ring her power. Did you not think that she couldn't block you from me? Please stop and think. Let me choose you. Give me the chance. Let me see someone worth loving. As you are now I am afraid of you. Afraid for you. See a shrink or go back to Mrs Rayne and confront her. Find Amy and demand that she release you. Just stop trying to control me.”

“I'm sorry I need you.”

“No you need to let go or this will eat you alive.” I slammed the door and rushed to mine. I couldn't get the door open fast enough and wondered if it was such a good idea to stay home tonight. I panted in sudden fear, mixed with a warmth and energy from my first orgasm. Such things were never meant to mix. I felt that if I did try to leave I would have not made it past her door.

“I need a shower.”

Work was out of the question as the hypersensitivity was getting worse. I had woke up the next morning to a screaming orgasm. It took several minutes to figure it was me that screamed at least I thought it was a few minutes cause I think I passed out as well. Taking a shower turned into an experience that I couldn't stand as I literally couldn't stand it was so intense. A bath was only slightly arousing. I was so glad that Max, Jackie, and even Megan had to work as if even one of them came over I would have raped them. By evening after several spontaneous and deliberate orgasms it had lessened. It was that or I was just too exhausted to feel anything. Thursday wasn't much better though for a few hours I was able to write. Not that I could add anything to my book with what I wrote. As I went to the bathroom before bed I took sleeping pills and was able to wipe without moaning. The ability to touch my new sex without heating up brought tears to my eyes.

“Maybe I should switch the ring?” I yawned as I got to my bed and all thought left me as my head hit the pillow.

Day Seven.

“Hello, who are you?”

“I am here to see my brother”

“Oh? You must be Michelle. I'm Megan one of h- his neighbors.”

“Sorry I didn't say my name. How did you know?” Michelle banged on my door.

“We have talked and had dinner once. You know banging on his door is not going to wake him. He must be in a writing phase as he hasn't come out in several days. Have you tried calling?”

“Four times already. How come he never told me about you?” Megan shrugged.

“It was only a few days ago. Have you talked this week?”

“No we haven't one of the reasons I guess he doesn't know I am here.” Michelle banged on the door.

“Then maybe he is not home, but then again I didn't hear him leaving.” Michelle banged again. This noise I heard, the pounding told me it was coming from my door. I struggled out of bed yawning as I shuffled to the door. I wondered who was at the door. Then again I wondered what time it was, but I just could focus on the clock.

“I know he is home. He never gets out of bed before noon the lazy butt.” My eyes popped open as I heard my sister, but I was too sluggish to stop myself from opening the door. Michelle was there and her hand was raised. I saw the sudden shock on Megan's face next to her as she knocked on my chest. I was now in full control and more than awake, but instead of running I froze looking straight into my sister's shocked face. That hurt. She recovered before I did.

“Who are you?” she asked pushing her way inside. “Sean get your butt out of bed, and explain what she is doing here.” Michelle went straight to my room then she screamed in aggravation.

“Don't you think you should have stopped her?” Megan asked.

“She's my sister.”

“She doesn't know?”

“Nope, want to back me up?”

“Sorry but I am still hurt, and you really could have used me with what I heard the last few days. If you really need me just scream.”

“Funny.” My face must have lit up as I was embarrassed. Who else heard me the last few days.

“Sean you deviant pig.”

“Well got to go.” I shut the door and caught Megan blowing me a kiss before it closed.

“Where is my brother?” I never seen her this angry before which help to drain the heat out of my face.

“Michelle I think you should sit down.” She didn't hear me.

“You will tell me where my brother is. Wait a minute how old are you?”

“Twenty six. Sean is not here.”

“What?! There is no way you are that old and he let a Lolita like you just use his apartment. That is not like my brother.”

“And what is your brother like? My name's Sara.” I so wanted to giggle. I was a Lolita?

“Constantly on his computer working on that story no one wants.”

“Well he finished it and he now has a publisher.”

“Your kidding me right?”

“No the paperwork is right here. He deposited his advance the other day.”

“Oh wow, but never mind that what is up with all the girl clothes? Do you live here? Didn't he have dinner with that chick in the hall.” I started to giggle. “What's so funny?”

“We share.”

“Wait you him, and her?” I giggled again.

“No the clothes we are nearly the same size.”

“No not my brother he hates dressing as a girl. He said he would never do it again. Said he would rather wrestle alligators with his hands tied.” I giggled which then turned to a deep chuckle as I hit the power on the modulator. I didn't realize I had put it on but now it came in handy.

“Damn sis I guess I did say that, but you forgot to mention the pink tutu.” I don't think I had even seen her so shocked, confused, or angry at the same time. Then again I hadn't seen her in nine months. I waited for a bit and then I shuffled into the kitchen. She had that deer in the headlights shock reaction. She slowly followed me once I was out of view. She sat down as I put on a pot of coffee. It was eight thirty in the morning. I yawned and waited for her to reboot. I giggled which came out as a deep chuckle. This broke her silence.

“Are you really Sean?”

“Not anymore, but most of me is Sean. I go by Sara now.”

“Your pen name? But hormones can't work that fast and you never were very good with your money. Plus you look smaller then Sean. I think you are pulling my leg.”

“Well I woke up and changed that. I took no hormones to look this way. Plus you forgot I have always been small.”

“Why was your voice so feminine before?”

“Oh well I have this device here and it works perfectly to change what you hear into the right tone and pitch.”

“Change what I hear?”

“I talk really softly sub vocalizing really, and so you here the tone and pitch I set it for.” She studied me for a long time and I set a cup of coffee in front of her and got a creamer out of the fridge.

“You're wearing a bra with that dress? Breast forms?”

“Yes, but hold that though as I have to tinkle.” I smiled as I walked by her and swatted at her hair. I knew she hated that. She growled, but I was out of reach. I sat down and the device started to beep. I unhooked it and the meter was in the red. Crap oh well she was believing me, but then again my sister always treated me like a sister more than a brother. That was until I went to college. I guess not seeing me that often and only hearing my voice changed her view of me. That or I just didn't care that she teased me. I wiped with a sigh before I went back in the kitchen.

“So why are you still en femme? Are you transgendered?”

“I guess. It really is hard to explain. I just am.” I took a sip of my own coffee.

“Okay can you turn the collar thingy off again.”

“What collar?” her face contracted a series of confused looks before blinking rapidly.

“Um, Sean why did you do this?” She was very quiet almost as if she was feeling guilty. I knew that reality sunk in. I sat down and told her of the last four days. Not any of the personal stuff and I left out the hypersensitivity. I started to cook breakfast after I finished my cup refilling both before continuing. When I finished she sat there lost in thought. She watched me eat which I couldn't stand.

“You going to eat or don't you want it?”

“Sean how?”

“You wouldn't believe me how.”

“try me and you are okay with this?”

“Not sure if complaining will do any good. I guess my awakening and the urge to publish my book took over my life and my body. Still bothers me a bit to be called miss, but other than that I am okay.”
“So I lost my brother, because he dressed in drag.” She looked deeper in thought before she started laughing. I giggled with her because it felt good. “Oh wow so you were right.”

“What do you mean?”

“I remember you told me that if I made you dress up again you would turn into a girl. Except you did it to yourself.”

“Now that you brought it up I remember that.”

“So Max and you...”

“No that was just me teasing him. It was a eye opener. Not sure he will be able to handle that I am a female. He didn't even notice the other day that I had cleavage or that my neck was bare.”

“Ouch, but you would think he would notice, but then again he is pretty dense some times.”

“True, but other than surprising me and punching me, why are you here?”

“Well if you called more often you would know I got hired to work in the city. I figured you would let me crash here until I could find my own place.”

“I don't see no suitcases.”

“I left them in the car downstairs. I was going to make you drag them up here.”

“I am not weaker. I don't think maybe somewhat.”

“Ya but you would have dragged them all up here, by yourself. Now I have to go with you.”

“I don't know I can't have any freeloaders living here.” She reached over to hit me then pulled me in for a hug. I giggled and then we both started laughing.

“So that is a yes, my sister? I promise not to bring any guys home.”

“Ooo, that I'm not worried about. Its the girls.”

“I am not attracted to girls.”

“I didn't think I would like cross dressing or turning into a girl, but I do. It was like a switch was flipped. I became someone else. Now I just hope I am both Sara and Sean. That I am still me. I am not so sure until me and Max go out again.”

“Wait a minute. You said you only teased him. How far did it go?” I blushed thinking about it. Then I got up.

“I am going to take a shower.”

“Don't do anything I can do, since you now can.” I appreciated that she didn't make an issue about me teasing Max. I didn't want her thinking I was gay, but then again now that I was female would my attractions switch over? I could see it happening. I hated my imagination some times. I got in the shower and moaned as the hot water caressed my body. It wasn't as bad as it has been, but as I thought of Jewel and Megan I knew I was building up to a climax. However I was in control more or less now and this one made my body hum.

As I came out, Michele was dragging a suitcase in the door. I pushed my door closed wishing I knew she had left. Still it would be nice to have her for a bit and once I got called back to the publisher she would have the place to herself during the week. Unless I could do everything over the net. I hoped that would be the case. I pulled on some skinny jeans and a loose blouse. Once my runners were on I went out and helped her. I had a hide a bed. Plus a large closet that I could clean out for a room. Though it was only big enough for a twin mattress to fit in. I helped her get the rest of her stuff inside and put her car in the parking garage. I knew she liked her car, but it was faster to walk most places.

“So now that I am here what are we going to do?”

“Well I am going to go through all my paperwork while you clean out the closet there. I don't have much stuff in it, so we can pick up a bed or a cot for you later.”

“Really I get here and you expect me to clean? What kind of women are you?”

“I am your sister and I would rather you not take over my living room.”

“Claiming to be my sister already?”

“What, ever.” The contract was the longest to read. I thought I would need a lawyer just to explain it to me, but I was mildly surprised at the plain English. This explained the large size of the contract. The other paperwork took little time to process. My heart beat faster as I saw the paperwork for a change of name and sex for a half a dozen different records. I filled out what I could and then helped Michelle finish up. Before we made lunch together. I measured the small room and made a shopping list as I needed to stock up with my sister being here.

“The room needs to be painted as well, and a small carpet as the floor is nasty.”

“I was getting to that.”

“You think we will find a bed to fit in there? It is small like you said.” I showed her a sketch.

“You really are my brother. Only you would draw a detailed picture.”

“What do you mean? I have a full 3D image of the whole place I just don't want to turn on my computer.”

“Why not?”

“Cause I would have to answer my emails then I have to send some of the forms back after I scan them. Then I would open one of my stories and start writing, or edit some pages. Plus I have had about four new stories rolling around up here.”

“You know you won't be able to write when I am here.” I chuckled she was so right. Not that I had been doing any normal writing. I grinned as a certain story came to mind.

“Hey grab your phone.” Michelle stopped me and I picked it up wiping a bit of dust off of it. I frowned as I had to turn it on. Michelle dragged me out as I started going through the messages that popped up. My sister was talking about how this needed to be changed as my face was locked on my phone.

“Sean, sorry Sara if you don't put your phone away you'll walk into a fountain.” Michelle then giggled as I didn't respond and I walked into her.

“What?” She put her hand over my phone.

“You have ignored your phone all week why are you looking at it now?” I frowned before I put it away. I couldn't believe that I had. Normally I would use it here and there during the day, but I couldn't remember the last time I picked it up. I had like ten missed calls and thirty messages. A few from Max, Jewel, and Jackie, plus one from the publisher. Most of the texts were from Max, but I didn't get to read them. I felt guilty for not reading them but my sister was more important.

“Okay remind me to check them later.”

“Don't worry I will.” She took my arm and we went shopping. We found plenty of things for the apartment and a daybed that would give her some room for a tall shelf and a small cabinet closet. The daybed had six drawers underneath. What she couldn't fit in her room she could store in mine. We were the same size for somethings so I was sure we would be sharing clothing. I smiled at this as she would always try to get me to wear her clothes and a few times I did not noticing. Most of the times it was her jeans. Now I could wear anything she had.

“Um, Sara you don't have to do this.”

“What do you mean? I do need most of this stuff for the apartment. It is kind of bare, and now we got all this cute stuff.”

“I know that, but a simple cot would be fine. I have a bed at home and other things.”

“Nonsense girl, you're my sister and sure I am stuffing you into the closet but I can't see you not being comfortable.”
“But I can't pay you back for this not now.”

“You don't owe me a dime.”

“Three grand is too much.”

“Michelle once my book is publish that will be the same as three dollars. I got more in that first check than I have made the last year and a half. Hell I spent that much on clothes so far.” She hugged me tightly.

“I like you as my sister.”

“Hey don't push it.” We both giggled.

“Everything is set we can deliver this tomorrow morning. Would you like it to be assembled as well?”

“Are the movers cute?” Michelle asked.

“I think one of them is.” the clerk replied. I rolled my eyes, and Michelle laughed. I swiped my card and it was done. We hit the grocery store after that. We got enough to hold us over until I could take the car. Michelle wanted to shop for clothes but most of the shops were closing by the time we got there. Maybe I should get one of those services that delivered? We came back and dropped the bags on the table.

“You should have warned me we would be walking everywhere. My feet are killing me.” Michelle complained as she sat down removing one of her heels.

“You are the one who decided to wear heels.”

“I know but I needed to be taller than you.”

“We're the same size now so why should it matter?”

“Because it used to bother you that you were so short. I couldn't resist teasing you.”

“Well all you did was get sore feet. Now help me put this away tall one.” We laughed as we put away the groceries. We got everything finished and I put a pot on for tea.

“Hey you can check your phone now.”

“My phone? Oh ya.”

“Hey don't turn into an air head on me.”

“No I have just been distracted lately.” I pulled it out and started to read the texts I had missed. The theme was clear after a few of them. Most asked, 'where are you?' I cringed as I read the messages from Jewel and Jackie. Jewel ended her texts with 'whatever' Jackie was trying to get me to talk to Max. When I opened his texts he went from concerned to angry. Sure I had gotten lost in my problem and ignored my phone for days when I wrote, but this time Max was acting weird, like he was my boyfriend and not my best friend, but what bothered me that he had visited a few time and he thought I wasn't home. I would have heard him banging on my door shouldn't I? Michelle's phone rang and I jumped as it sounded like gun shots.

“Hi mom...” Oh crap! “No we are doing great.” I got up and rushed to get the modulator. “I know mom, but sh- he has something to tell you.” It was charged but I felt funny when I put it on. “No I can't tell you it is his news.” I finished clipping it on and walked to my sister. “Okay here he is. Its our mother.” My hand shook as I took her phone and Michelle had an evil grin on her face.

“Hi mom.” the modulator whined a bit.

“You should call more and keep your phone on. What if we needed to get a hold of you and what is wrong with your voice?” I cringed as I forgot to hit phone mode.

“No that was just interference do I sound better now?”

“Alright honey but what is the big news your sister mentioned.”

“I going to be published, and by Hatchingsworth Publishing. Isn't it great?”

“That's wonderful dear, but don't they have some strange rule? Well anyways now that you are an official author when are you coming home for a visit?” I sighed as she didn't remember what the rule was.

“Well I have to go back up there on Monday and meet with the editors, and also finalize the contract. Not sure how busy I will be after that, but I am sure once everything gets rolling I can do most of it online. How about it a few weeks?”

“How about in two weeks for your father's birthday. You missed mine and your sister's. We have been worried about you.”

“Mom you know I get lost in my writing. I do take care of myself though. A lot has happened over the last week and it is more than I can process right now.”

“Okay, but you know you can talk to me. I am here for you and I worry about you.”

“I know mom it's just...” The modulator beeped and my voice changed. I almost panicked as I put her on mute. “Test test.” I sighed as it started working again.

“What wrong with your voice hello?”

“Sorry mom where was I?”

“Didn't you hear me and what happened to your voice?”

“Oh the microwave distracted me, and nothings wrong with my voice.” I cringed and Michelle was not helping by laughing behind her hand.

“You have to tell her.” she suddenly mouthed.

“Not yet.” I mouthed back, and the device squawked.

“Seriously that is annoying.”

“Look mom the connection is breaking up we'll call you later.”

“Okay put your sister on.” I sighed as Michelle took her phone back.

“Hi mom.”

“Is he okay. He sounds distracted.”

“Mom he is fine just under some stress. You know how he gets.”

“Okay honey you keep an eye on him and text me later what you can't say now.”

“I will mom, I love you.” Michelle put the phone down and started laughing until tears formed. I frowned until she stopped as I checked out the device. “You are going to have to tell her.”

“I know, but I hoped to have some more time. Maybe I could come up with something.” I sat down and turned the computer on. The device shouldn't be doing this. The battery was charged nearly to full.

“Oh no you can't put this off. Dad is turning fifty.”

“He his going to have a cow. His only son is now his daughter. Mom will be shocked but dad?”

“I wasn't shocked much and mom will surprise you. Dad will understand. He may not like it, but he'll come around.”

“And if he kicks me out. You know how he can get.”

“Sara he loves you and has accepted that you got the short side of the stick, and that you are not a manly man, but you carved your own path.”

“Thanks I needed a short joke.” We both chuckled. I plugged the USB in and set up the diagnostic. “I think the only thing that stopped him from treating me as a failure was my deep voice. Now that I am female...”

“Sara look you are you. Once you convince him you are happy then it will work out.” I sighed. I couldn't see this going well. I guess she had higher hopes than I did.

“I was happy before, and sure I really found I liked playing around as a female, but I never wanted to be one. You know how much I wanted a rugged face with a beard. Hell I looked like a girl even with a flat top.”

“You have always worked with the hand you were dealt. Now woman up and deal with this as well. You didn't make the choice, but you still have to live with the result. Just think I am jealous of you.”

“Really?”

“Come on put that thing down.” I did and she dragged me to the mirror. “Look at you no makeup and you still look better than me. Your skin is perfect. Your hair I have always envied. Even your chest looks fuller than mine I bet those girls stick straight out. Your waist is smaller, and that gives you a figure I don't have.”

“I use a corset.”

“A corset can do that, but you are not wearing one now. I am proud of you and this is better not that there was anything wrong with the old you.” I smiled and hugged my sister. She squeezed and swung back and forth nearly knocking us both down. She than smashed a kiss on my cheek and I giggled as she tickled me.

“No don't you...” She did and I was soon laughing out of control. “No... ha, ha, ha, I'm...” I peed myself as I sunk to the floor. Michelle laughed as I blushed. My whole head turned beet red as my body shuddered as another reaction made my embarrassment even worse. I screamed out a moan and panted as I came. Michelle's laughter died as she stepped away.

“I'm so sorry. I... I... I'll get a towel and a bath ready.” I should have warned her how sensitive I was. I had forgotten how she could suddenly tickle me and always when you never expected it. I had never peed myself before, but came close several times. Having a penis was like folding a hose to pinch it closed. I couldn't do that now. I felt towels being pushed under me. Michelle got me to stand and helped me undress. I don't think anyone could be more embarrassed or ashamed. She guided me to the bathroom and into the tub. I barely heard the soothing words as she added bubble bath to the water. She left and came back with the soiled clothes stuffing them in the small stand up washer.

“You know if we are going to live here together you're going to need a bigger washer.” I giggled. “So... I'm sorry. I didn't think that would happen or the other thing.”

“Hypersensitivity sucks.”

“That bad?” I glanced at Michelle and she was blushing. I rarely saw her blush, virtually never.

“So you can blush?” I giggled.

“Yes I can. Your sister is not as embarrassment free as you thought.”

“Thank you.”

“For?”

“Not making it worse, or flipping out that I...”

“That you came? I have heard about it.”

“Ya it has been hell the last few days. A few times I passed out. Much better today. I almost thought it was over.”

“I can't imagine something like that.”

“You have never had one?”

“No I have had plenty, but so strong you pass out. Now I really am jealous.” I drifted off into thought. I really should have texted Max and them instead of writing porn. I needed to write several apologies after this bath.

“Earth to Sara?”

“Sorry I just realized how much of a dick I've been to my friends.”

“Excuse me you can't say that anymore.” We both giggled.
“You're right but I can't call myself a bitch.”

“Hey it has its perks.” I laughed this time. “Okay I am going to let you finish as I have a floor to clean.”

“Sorry.”

“Not you fault.” Michelle shut the door. It was some time before I washed and got out. I padded over to my bed drying my hair. Michelle walks in and I blush lightly as I smile. She looks at me and shakes her head.

“What?”

“Strange that you blush at the littlest of things and yet you walk around here naked with the blinds open.” I giggled and toss the towel over a chair. Posing for my sister for a second. “Cute as a Kitten.”

“I did it as a guy, and never got any complaints. Plus I don't do it at night.” I pulled up some black panties and dug out a matching black lace bra. “Better?”

“Not much, but get dressed as I have started dinner. Your favorite.” I paused for a second and tossed on a tee and pajama pants. Tuna noodle casserole was for dinner and we talked until we both got tired.

Having my sister here brought back a lot of memories. Even though she is a year younger than I am she caught up with me in height and for a little bit she was taller until we both stopped at five two. Many people mistook us for twins as we acted alike and drove our parents nuts like most kids. Even with short hair and boy's clothes people thought I was a girl more than half the time. Even worse when she would wear my clothes as well. It somewhat stopped as my voice deepened, but there was always someone who would point it out, or be shocked speechless when I spoke. By then I was used to it. I have green eyes and she has blue with the highlights in my hair now her hair is a bit darker, though it was lighter while we grew up.

Our figures are about the same. My waist is a bit smaller and if I could get her weight she would have five pounds on me. My breasts were firmer than hers which I assume after a time, mine would settle to look more like hers. There used to be differences in our faces, but now we looked even more like twins. Getting up this morning had given me the chance to notice all this as we tried on clothes. I was wearing one of her sun dresses and she had on one of mine. Even our feet were the same size. We laughed as she found three pairs of my shoes were the same style she owned. The delivery came early and we both ogled the guys as they set it all up. I was in a constant state of blushing, but it was a pure thrill teasing the two men. I could have killed her for asking for their numbers, but I think she only did it because it made me blush even more. I was so relieved when they left.

“Damn those two were hot. Did you see how he was flexing for you?” I blushed again.

“Will you stop making me blush.”

“Why its cute?”

“Because I am not attracted to guys.”

“Then you better stop blushing and acting shy.”

“I can't help it, but I did get a kick out of teasing them. Just it not the same being a girl now.”

“Is that what made you decide to dress up other than the publisher?”

“Not at first, but once I started it got outta hand.”

“And how so?”

“Not ready to tell you.”

“Tell me or I'll Tic... Dammit I can't even threaten you.” I giggled. “So what are we wearing tonight?”

“It is not even one yet and you still have some unpacking to do.”

“It is never too early and I have an idea that I know you will love.” Michelle got up to go to my room when we both heard a knock on the door.

“I'll get it.”

“No better I get it and you go get what you wanted to show me.”

“Okay.” I walked over to the door and opened it.

“Hi.” Megan greeted. “I want to apologize.”

“Well my sister is here and we had a lot of things to catch up on come in.”

“No that's okay.”

“Come in she doesn't bite.” She chuckled as she came in.

“Hey Megan.”

“Hello.” I watched Megan's reaction to my sister. As she looked from me to her and then back to me. The way she looked made me a bit jealous.

“Look I was thinking this dress and these shoes. I have the same and we can pass as twins.”

“I was thinking of the Lolita dress as it will blend better with where we are going. Most of the people there are Goth.”

“You're going out?”

“Ya you wanna come.”

“Not really I thought I could make it up to you.” Megan looked at my neck and I didn't catch her expression.

“Well we can go out and I would love to show you to my friends.” I so hoped she would take me up on the offer. I was sure there was someone she would hit it off with.

“No plus you don't know them that well. I would feel like a third wheel.”

“Megan they are just like us. A mix of Goth, Trans, and a bit extra.”

“No I'll pass.” I squeezed up against her and she blushed for first time.

“You sure? I would love to show you off.” I bit my lip and she blushed even more. I have no idea why I was pressing her after I had turned her down.

“No I'm not feeling well.” I pouted seeing the confliction in her eyes.

“Okay, but you won't get out of it next weekend.”

“Then next weekend, nice meeting you.” Megan backed out. I shut the door and turned around.

“Well now she was a bitch. No offense.”

“What do you mean?”

“First off she is direct. Her tone was clearly saying that she was more important than anyone. She was looking for something and I don't think she saw it. From there she started acting passive. You pick up on that and asserted yourself. I thought it was sweet and it should have convinced her. However I felt she closed the door before even leaving. I would say she is hung up on you hard.”

“That is... wow, observant.”

“I think she wants you submissive. Plus she feels like a private person one who is greedy. You need to be very careful around her.”

“Damn I'm still a guy.” Michelle chuckled.

“That is not it, but you are blinded by your attraction, plus you have a lot to catch up on. You may act like a woman for most people, but I know you and well you are just not there yet.”

“Well you haven't changed.”

“I didn't take psychopathology and criminal profiling for four years not to pick up a few tricks. Beats out your degree in engineering. That you never use.”

“Sure I do just not in real life.”

“Be careful with her I don't want to see you get hurt.”

“Okay I'll think about it.”

“I can't believe you wouldn't dress as my twin. Then again I really like the look you put together.”

“I am surprised you wore what I suggested.” I had on a short Lolita goth dress. Purple and black a little higher than mid thigh just enough to reveal the top of my black stockings. The skirt was ruffled and flared out. Long sleeves with angel sleeves as well the shoulders puffed just enough. The neck cut down but not enough to show cleavage. It came with a thick collar of purple and a black bow tie. My hair was done in a braided crown with full length bangs hanging to each side. My makeup was purple as well along with my lips which were shaped to look smaller and fuller. I hoped the purple blush would hide my natural blushing. I wore simple black patent leather Mary Jane's with a four inch heel. I wanted a little top hat or ears, the big contacts and extreme eyelashes, but I didn't have time to find them. A parisole or a fan would have been nice as well. I wore simple pink panties with panty shot written on them.

Michelle my sister opted for a simple dress and used my corset on the outside. The black corset contrasted with the white dress. Her shoulders were bare and circled with a three inch band. She also wore thigh stockings with a slightly white coloring with white sandal heels. Her hair was done the same way as mine. She also wore a lace collar with a pink bow. Her make up was simple with her lips painted pale pink that stood out against her tan skin. It was a look that I hoped to copy the next time we went out. Not sure what Michelle wore for panties cause she wouldn't show me. Maybe she was going commando? I giggled at the thought.

From the time we left the apartment until we got to Max's apartment. People stared at us. One ran into a pole which we both enjoyed laughing at. I pulled out my phone and tapped on Max's number. It rang.

“Come on pick up.”

“Hello?” He sounded a bit tired.

“Max don't you dare pretend to be asleep.”

“Who is this?” His tone changed from tired to expectant. Michelle pulled the phone out of my hand. “Hey.”

“Get down here you mud sucker.”

“Michelle? Where are you?”

“Outside you gummy glasses.”

“Funny when did you get into town and where is Sean?”

“Right next to me as Sara. Get dressed we're going out.”

“Come on up I just got home a bit ago.” We heard the door buzz. I pushed it open.

“Okay be right there.” Michelle hung up and gave the phone back.

“I can't believe he is letting us in.”

“I saw the messages...”

“Michelle!”

“They were not bad he was just worried about you.”

“Trust me he shouldn't have been.” Normally I would have raced up the long flight to the first floor, but we took the elevator. We chatted a bit waiting for the slow car to get down. We got to his door and I knocked.

“It's open.” I heard Max yell. Michelle opened the door and walked in. I followed her and Max was standing in the doorway of his bedroom. Wearing nothing but black leather pants and drying his hair. He looked at Michelle with a big smile and then at me with more concern in his face. Michelle got into her shrilly happy dance like she just won the lottery. They hadn't seen each other in six years every time she came to visit he was gone. His face turned to amused curiosity as my heart suddenly pounded, and I felt a pang of jealousy as Michelle jumped on him to pull him down into a hug. Then I saw him looking at me with confusion. Could he not tell us apart.

“Sara why didn't you tell me he turned into such a good looking man.” Max blushed for once and I enjoyed his discomfort. I also knew that this was just Michelle teasing him. Then again he had filled out in the last six years. I never noticed before now, oh my.

“Okay um wow you two look great. My friends are going to flip. I thought you were Sara, Michelle, but only you would scream that way.” He wiggle his finger in his ear.

“You better watch out we just may keep that in mind to trick you.”

“You better not tease cause I will make you blush. Anyways there is water in the fridge it won't take me to long to dress.” Michelle pouted as he turned her around and guided her out. She turned around as she placed her hands on her hips at the same time the door closed. She then turned and opened her mouth wide.

Then mouthing, “He's so hot.”

“Back off he's mine.” I smiled and then giggled as she looked shocked.

“Sorry but I have dibs and I know he still has the hots for me.”

“Okay go for it.” Michelle was ready with a comeback and she paused.

“You know... I think we just were going to fight over him. I think it will drive him insane.”

“But you played hard to never get in high school. He may surprise you.”

“Maybe, but how long does it take for him to get dressed.”

“He needs a bit more time you'll see.” I got two waters out while we waited. Michelle couldn't sit so she started exploring.

Ooo, what's this? I don't see any dogs in here.”

“It is not for animals.”

“What do you mean?”

“There is more to Max then you know and I only found out last week.”

“I don't get it.”

“You should, it looks about the right size for you.”

“Ewe!” I giggled as she put it back. Then we both turned as we heard Max chuckle.

“Not ewe, just different and fun some times.” Michelle couldn't hide her shock. His eyes and lips were black. He had added a few black tears and a studded collar. A long trench coat hung from his shoulders. The black shirt underneath looked like armor. His boots came nearly to his knees. I was surprised they were not platformed. He looked intimidating if it wasn't for the smile of amusement.

“Are you ready to go?”

“Yes, but where were you?”

“I was at home.”

“No you weren't Megan saw you leave. I don't like her. I told you six months ago to stay away from her.”

“No you didn't. I barely even said hello to her until last weekend.”

“You dated her for three months. Don't fall for her again.” I was shocked how could I date someone for six months and not remember? Yet I saw the truth in his face.

“What are you talking about?”

“Forget it.” Max sighed.

“Okay I came here to have fun you two can argue later.”

“Okay.” I replied quietly. It bothered me that I didn't remember something as serious as this.

“What's in the box?” Max asked.

“Nothing for you to concern yourself with.” I couldn't tell him it was for Jackie and it was the modulator. It checked out fine and then got an update, so I thought the glitch was gone, but I had to tell my parents sometime. If I kept the device I would never do so, and would push it off until I had to go visit. Mom would need to know and I hadn't talked about it with Michelle, but I knew she would help me. Max paused at the door and then looked at the collar.

“Sara you wanna wear it?”

“No thank you.”

“I will.” Michelle replied as we both looked at her with her big smile.

“It was not a joke it was serious, well mostly.” She changed her mind mid sentence as Max gave her a concerned look.

“Awe, you tease.”

“Michelle I'll explain later, but for now that is the same as a wedding band.” Michelle blinked looked at the collar and at both of us.

“Oh, my.”

“Let's go paint the town black.” Max growled. I giggled while Michelle looked concerned? Either way he offered his arm to her, and I took his other arm before he could offer. I don't think he was happy I did so but I didn't want him to not offer it. He let it remain. If I thought we got stared at before I was wrong. People stopped in their tracks or got out of the way. It was fun to get such a reaction. It faded as we got closer to the club as it was seen more often. Michelle stopped dead in her tracks as we got nearly to the door. I came around to her to see curiosity mixed with fear at the club and the other people entering.

“You okay?”

“Ya, its just now that I see this I think we are not coming out that vampires will trap us once it gets dark.” Max chuckled softly as I smiled.
“I never thought that when I came here. I was just like you on Max's arm. I felt nervous, but safe.” I sighed and looked up to Max. “I Have changed, but I don't think you understand.”

“It wasn't just me. It was Jackie and Wendy, but more importantly Jewel she really likes you. I hope she is here cause you two need to mend.” Max stated quietly with a calm that carried a weight that I never felt. I smiled with both of them as I took Michelle's arm.

“Let's go have some fun.” I could feel that Michelle was shaking. The one person that I thought was fearless. Back in high school she faced off against half the football team. She got them to back away. I never saw her more scary then on that day. I think maybe her imagination was getting the best of her and I felt her relax as we got close to the table that Max's and my new friends controlled.

“Well look who the puppy found.” Freddie stated.

“Hmm, twins, but which one is fresh meat?” Luke asked.

“Cut it out you two, you're scaring them.” Fiona demanded.

I looked straight at Jewel and she was staring at Michelle. She then looked at me and I smiled then screwed up my face in an attempt to say I was sorry. Then she looked confused looking at both of us.

“Well we have Sara and Sara.” Jackie stated as she got up. “Sounds like we got a small addition to our normal bet.”

“Not this time.” Max replied. “One of these lovelies is not staying.”

“Oh but that is not correct. One us just moved here.” I corrected.

“What's this bet?” Michelle whispered in my ear.

“You'll see it will sound off but it is an eye opener.” I whispered back.

“To start the bet a new pot must be created.” Randy declared. “One of you ladies is the real Sara and the other is?”
“Michelle.” Max replied. “Sara's sister.”

“Wow they do look very alike even with the different makeup.” Kim purred.

“Do realize the pot starts at ten a piece. It can be raised at the one hour mark. At the second hour final bets must be placed. The choices remain. Male or female, Dom, sub, or vanilla. With the bonus choice of who is who.” Freddie explained. “Is everyone in agreement?”

“Not entirely. The true Sara has to add to the pot and doing so would reveal who is who. I say to add the bonus that both of them have to add to the pot.” Sable suggested. “It is only fair.”

“Are you willing to see who you really are?”

“Sure why not.” Michelle replied.

“Hey don't answer for me.” I quickly added.

“Come on they would have thought I was Michelle the whole time.” Michelle complained.

“You're not Michelle I am Michelle.”

“No you are Sara.” Michelle replied. I grinned with her as I had forgotten how fun this was.

“Fine than you are Sara.”

“I didn't say that, Michelle.”

“Michelle please they are not going to get it.”

“Sure they will Michelle.” Michelle countered they all were laughing.

“Well I need to introduce them all so you don't get them confused. Over there the scary one is Freddie, next to him is Kim, Randy, Luke, Vivian, Jewel, Wendy, Fiona, and Sable.” Max rattled of their name's.

“How am I supposed to remember that?”

“You just have to. I told you before their names.” Michelle stated. “Max said Freddie, Kim, Randy, Luke, Vivian, Wendy, Fiona, and Sable.”
“Sara you just ruined it.” Max remarked jumping into our game.

“Well there is one easy way to tell...”Fiona offered.

“No we can't feel them up.”

“No not that. Don't need to touch. Both of you sit on that bench.” Fiona suggested. We both sat down crossing our legs. I tucked my foot under for the double cross and Michelle copied me. “Nice you must have planned well, but I wasn't finished you have to sit down hard like a guy. Keeping your legs together.”

“That would tell you but a lady doesn't plop.” Michelle denied him. “But Max could check if he liked.” Michelle offered. The group chuckled as Max blushed. It was a bit hard to see.

“Well I have never met Sara's sister, but I did see a picture at her house and Max's house.” Jackie stated. “I still can't see the differences.” It continued like this for thirty minutes before other topics blended in. I knew it was going to be hard not talking seriously with Jewel. I saw the hurt in her eyes but I could talk to her normally at least. Without knowing who is who she had to be friendly with both of us. The hardest part was the questions only I would know. Michelle could either guess but mostly she said I don't know or I can't say. I did the same thing. Funniest part was trying to reply for each other. I hoped they were as confused as I was. Being asked to dance was their attempt to figure it out by feel. Jackie knew so she didn't try the same thing. I respected her honesty. What I didn't count on was that Max was slowly confused. Neither one of us held back when we danced with him. I couldn't rub on him for long, but he knew neither one of us had anything so soon he was calling me Michelle.

“Hey Jackie.” Wendy called.

“Yes?”

“Is the hand holding rule still in effect from last time?”

“I don't think so, darling.”

“I think it is.” Jewel countered. “I never heard that it was stopped.”

“That is true it never was stopped.” Freddie added.

“Max what are they talking about?” Michelle asked, after she looked at their hands.

“Ya what's with this hand holding rule?” I asked as well.

“Kittens it is simple. Max and Sara made a bet with me that if they held hands then they had to kiss. Well they got caught, and they kissed twice.” Jackie had looked from Michelle to me several times. We both raised our hands and stared in shock at each other.

“Okay.” Michelle looked up at Max.

“No not going to happen that was last week and I am not going to stir that pot again. Plus even I am confused as to who is who. You planned this too damn good.” My sister frowned.

“Well time is up, so everyone fill out you papers.” Freddie ordered. A few minutes passed and Max had to total up the guesses.

“Well everyone said female this time. Everyone thinks Michelle is vanilla and half of you still think Sara is a sub. Didn't know she was part of this bet. As far as who is who, eight of you picked Sara as pink and Jewel you picked purple to be Sara.”

“So will the real Sara please stand up.” Both of us stood up and they all laughed. We hugged and then Michelle sat down.

“No way.” Randy complained.

“I am Sara.”

“Okay then turn off you thingy?” Vivian demanded. I looked at Max and then back at them.

“Sara don't.” Michelle stopped me as she stood up as she removed the collar. “I am Michelle. I am female and I had a boyfriend who wanted to try a little BSDM he liked it and I didn't get it. It was fun, but pain is not my turn on.”

“It is not about pain anyone can do that. It is about submission and dominance. Trust, and knowing the limits of that trust. You can have plenty of lessons that don't include pain or sex.” Sable explained. “I would be willing to show you if I am allowed.” He looked to Kim. I was a bit surprised Sable though he was dressed as a Goth female he was a very dominant person.

“He explained that to me. We tried both sides and neither fit with me, once it got serious. I do like handcuffs.” They chuckled.

“So does everyone agree that Jewel won.” They all nodded. Wendy stood up.

“I have one question how did you figure it out?”

“Sara's hair has highlights. Michelle does not. I didn't think about it until I wrote it down. Plus Sara blushes a lot.” Jewel explained as she accepted the envelope. “So next round on me!” We cheered and I looked at Jewel. Smiling she pointed at me and signaled that I needed to come to her.

“Yes Jewel?”

“Sit with me.” I sat down and I opened my hand. She looked at it and then took it. “I went over what happened and I see we all could have done better. The question is who are you?”

“Excuse me?”

“Are you Sean or Sara? Sara is submissive and I think Sean is vanilla or dom. I can go either way, but feel better as the dominant.”
“I am me. I hope a mix of both, but physically I am Sara and I can't change that easily.”

“You're a guy.” I shook my head and slide very close to her. I whispered in her ear as I put her hand under my skirt. She gasped as she felt what was there and I shuddered hoping she would stop. Not one of my better ideas.

“Max doesn't know.”

“It's impossible. “How can you be female? You were very much a man last weekend.” She tried to put here finger inside and I yelped before pulling away and closing my legs tight. A chant rose up as the others started yelling kiss over and over. I looked to see Michelle and Max kiss and they didn't stop. My heart leaped into my throat. There was something painful about the kiss.

“Who is this for?” Jackie asked. She held up the modulator box next to me.

“Jackie that is yours.”

“Okay.” She opened the box and pulled it out and placed it around her neck. “Hello?” Here voice was distorted as it was way too deep. I got up and helped her adjust it.

“Talk really quietly.”

“She sells seashells by the seashore.”

“Let me try that.” Vivian asked. A moment later she did the same thing, but she would shake her head like something was wrong. Then she spoke in chipmunk voice to everyone's amusement. Vivian handed it back to Jackie and looked at me for too long. I blushed and snuggled up to Jewel. From there things went a bit like the last weekend. I danced with Jewel and a few others, and even danced with Max. Michelle was dancing with Luke who was a cutie. I felt fingers on my cheek forcing me to look up at Max. That he suddenly kissed me made me falter which he pulled me in closer. I felt heat filling my cheeks and then spread all over. Before when we kissed it was exciting and taboo. However I yearned for it and felt myself opening up with anticipation. It was only after the kiss ended that guilt hit me as I blushed in shame. Michelle came over and pulled me away from Max.

“I'm sorry.” I was on the verge of tears tore between knowing Max has always wanted Michelle, and my desire to have my best friend.

“No don't. You don't have to be guilty as long as you share.”

“What?!” She giggled and all thoughts of crying vanished.

“Come on don't you think he hasn't at least once fantasized having us both tonight?”

“I am sure he has but we nearly did something last time. I don't think I could even now.”

“Wait you slept together? Oh do tell.” The look as she dragged me to the bathrooms meant I wasn't getting out of this.

“No we just kissed.”

“And?”

“Do I really have to?”

“Yes I want every detail.” My sister grinned as I blushed. I don't think my face could have gotten any redder. I found myself twisting the ring as I thought of where to start.

“There you are.” Jewel came in and suddenly it was worse.

“I...”

“What has her so flustered?”

“My sister was about to tell me what happened last weekend.”

“Oh that is something even a sister shouldn't know, but I am sure we can repeat the event.”

“Wait?” Michelle looked from me and to Jewel several times. “You were there?” Jewel beamed like she just ate the canary with no guilt before nodding.

“I think this time Max will have his hands full. That is if you can get over your inhibitions and share.”

“I, I think I can.” Now it was time for Michelle to blush as Jewel moved right up to her. Michelle backed up and fell into the lounge. Jewel bent over and whispered a long time in her ear. The shock grew with every second and then she giggled a few times staring straight at me.

“Hey no...”

“Sara don't worry I am not going to bite her.” Jewel grinned and then winked. “Not hard anyway.”

“I don't like being left out.”

“I did say anything that didn't happen and I want to dance, so unless you have to pee.” I was wary but with the way Michelle grinned it wasn't too bad. It wasn't long before we were dancing again. Slowing everything turned a little blurry though I remembered kissing several of the group ending with a very passionate kiss from Jewel.

“Come home with me.” The next thing I know is we are all giggling as I opened the door. From there I remembered kissing and lightning followed by explosions. Such sweet explosions.

I have never felt so good after drinking as I did now barely on the verge of being fully awake. For once in my life I was beyond explanation on how good I felt. No other words to describe it other then fully content with a hint of electric. The next sense that came to me was the warm body holding me. Wrapping itself around me in a blanket of protection. I silently giggled as I wiggled my rear feeling something that gave me flashes of lightning so few hours ago. The next sense that came to me was the smell of our mutual efforts to please each other. The feminine clashed and blended with the masculine sending my mind back to that first tease as clothing fell this way or that. How my sister and I teased Max as a team with Jewel adding extra flavor.

She was the distraction that drove Max to misplace who was who. Though as much as he thought wrong the more he was right each time. Jewel knew that her time in our sharing wouldn't last as she tasted him first enjoying and teasing us with how good he was that Michelle was just as eager to get him ready for another round. Gone was the shame and mental reservation that even dressed as a woman pleasing him with my mouth was not allowed. That it was wrong on every level. That doing so would be so erotic, so self stimulating. We stopped well sort of the explosive outcome as she wanted him inside more than I did. I was entranced watching Jewel and even more so watching my sister lose herself in pleasure. My mind was filled with needy desire and ultimate dread.

Max I don't think he even realized that slowly Jewel left the room or that Michelle glowing in her post orgasm faded from sight. For a second time I worshiped my biggest fear and loving every fine detail, every wrinkle, bump and vein. He was so big yet I couldn't get enough. I sensed instinctively when to stop and we slowly switched positions. Lightning ignited fire which burned higher and higher crashing in waves as each burst came and went only to get replaced with a stronger one. Then another shift came and he was at the slope and it was more then dangerously slippery. I gasped at the brief, but painful intrusion into such a perfect storm. Slowly he calmed the storm as my eyes flew open with revelation that he was inside of me. My smile contradicted my tear filled eyes as this was as much terrifying as it was blissful. My mind was split into two screams as one joy and the other shame.

It was then that Max woke up to see the blood as he pulled back the fear that he had hurt me evident on his handsome face. Then shock as he called my name.

“Sara?” I felt his confusion, but then I suddenly giggled as I used my legs to pull him back inside of me.

“Max don't you dare stop.” I grinned as I wiggled next to him now remembering how well he filled me. How strangely he throbbed and pulsed. He moved slowly at first then faster as I pushed to meet him. Our rhythm perfect in every way. The feeling of it all was over my head through my heart and shook my soul. I wondered how it would be as I gained a new level of being with each time we pressed together. Slowly he moved faster and faster as I needed him inside of me longer and longer as each pulse was shorter and shorter. Then I just knew right before his peak was reached. I saw his face contort and each and every pulse hit me like a hammer. I twisted and screamed only now several hours later remembering the complaints of the neighbors. Then I floated on a wave of nirvana being nothing and everything at once. When finally my heart returned to my chest I looked at Max's shocked and guilty face. The shame that covered it all, but the hidden glee of his release. A wave rolled over me as an aftershock and I giggled as I pulled him on top of me.

That he was capable of going again was part jealousy and joy. The first was quick and the second so long, so much better. I knew beyond anything that now I could love him more then a best friend more then a soul mate, more than a brother. That I could love him as a woman. It didn't matter to me that I once was a man. From the way he caressed me, it made me realize he saw the same thing. Now my daydream was pushed away as I felt him push inside of me. That he had the wrong door made me giggle. The feeling sky rocketed quickly and I felt little shocks as the pace quickened. He steadied out and nibbled on my neck as his hands tickled my side or squeezed my rear. Morning sex was just too short as I felt him jerk as he moaned. Still a nice wave of pleasure pulsed through me knowing I got him to do this.

“I love you.” I let it slip out. Microseconds passed as I waited for his reply then he tensed before pulling out quickly. Gone was the warmth as the bed shifted and recoiled to his vanished weight. I twisted and saw the panic in his face from the shock and the confusion in his eyes. It was only then seeing his reaction that I truly heard myself. That I felt nothing move on my chest as I turned to face him that there was a presence in between my legs that shouldn't have been there.

“Sean what the hell?”

“Max I can explain.”

“I don't think you can. You... You're a trap.” He looked like a trapped animal as he searched for his clothing. Finding his pants he nearly jumped into them his little yelp that made me wince as he pulled hair closing his zipper the two buttons he managed to fasten as he filled his hands with other items.

“No please the ring.” He glared at me as he shoved his feet into his boots.

“I don't know how, but you tricked me. Lied to me. No one does that to a friend, to a best friend. You're sick in the head. You need help.” His first step shook the apartment and the rest rumbled like an earth quake as he stormed out. The wail of pain sounded in the distance and gather volume to final realization as two sets of arm enveloped me that I was the one crying.

“It's okay we'll fix it.” Michelle's voice was strong and safe.

“Oh wow. I...” Amazed is how Jewel felt, yet so full of understanding. I am not sure when I stopped crying, but halfway through I felt Michelle move away. Jewel got closer and I found myself laying on her lap as she stroked my hair. She comforted me as I felt so weak so lost. Confused as how the ring could have failed. I twisted it on my finger and finally stopped crying as anger started to grow. The ring was on the wrong hand. Before it was on my right ring finger it was now on my left index finger. How I could have moved it was beyond my reason. I forgot everything as I blanked out.

“Michelle, Sean just froze.” Michelle rushed back into the room.

“What do mean?”

“Look at her.” They both looked at Sean and saw the dead look in his eyes. They knew he was still breathing as silent sobs shook his body. The complete lack of consciousness was gone from his face. Both girls looked at each puzzled at each other. “Maybe we shouldn't have left Sara with Max last night.”

“But I don't understand. They looked so perfect together. How could this happen?”

“Well Sara did tell me there was something about this ring.”

“It's on the wrong finger. Take it off and move it to the right pinky. That should do it.” Jewel tried and then struggled.”

“It is not moving. I can't even twist it.”

“But I saw Sean move it from one finger to the other.”

“You mean Sara. This is still Sara even in man mode.”

“Sister, brother that doesn't matter right now.”

“You just have to. Sean is so quiet. Down right blunt when he was vocal. As male Sara she was mischievous and so shy. As female Sara, she was energetic, outgoing, happy even. As much as she looks like Sean she is still a girl.”

“Well, we don't have time for being nice. Come we need some cold water.” Jewel nodded and laid Sean out on the bed. She then stared at his body and then looked at Michelle.

“What?”

“Nothing just, no nothing.” The two filled a bucket with really cold water added ice to get it colder. Once it was melted. They went back in. They both looked on in concern as Sean still laid there on the bed as if dead. Eyes wide open, chest barely rising and falling. They both raised the smaller pots and tossed the freezing water from two different directions.

Burning cold water was all Sean felt as he shot up into sitting. He glared at Michelle and Jewel as his sister was concerned and then Jewel giggled. He launched his naked body from the bed chasing his sister out of his room. All he saw was anger and as he whipped around to face Jewel he stopped as he looked down at her. Her giggle had stopped as she looked afraid and then she look wicked before that faded as well as she looked up at him.

“You grew?”

“You shrank.” Jewel moved closer and touched his chest.

“So are you going to hurt me?” I puzzled her question as she looked half afraid and the other half excited. It didn't help that I was naked and the thin shift she wore left nothing to the imagination. Only the cold water stopped any reaction from showing. Then dull pain from in and around my hips brought reality back to me. I felt truly and well fucked. The loss of Max I pushed deep inside and only felt strange losing my virginity again last night and the other virginity this morning. I turned and went to the bathroom strangely enjoying being able to stand up.
I wasn't even shocked as I looked in the mirror. Gone was any sign of the girl I had been. I looked more like a man then before even my long hair looked masculine. That I was taller was evident enough in my reflection. My sleek swimmer's body was gone replace with a cut athletic build. Toned not muscled, but still broader in the shoulder. The only oddly comfortable thing was being hairless. I leaned in close and felt my face as strange as it was being rough. Shaving before was not hard as my beard was sparse before, but now I was sure I would have a full five o'clock shadow in a matter of a couple hours. I looked at the ring angry that it had ruined everything. I was cursed as the words from Mrs Payne came back to me. That it was her ring, made me even madder.

“Sean get out here now, slave.” I rolled my eyes and opened the door.

“What?!”

“I didn't tell you to speak. Now get out here.” What was her problem and did she think I would listen? Yet a small part of me held back the anger that flared inside. I would have fallen for it as Sara. Enjoyed it even. Now my world was turned over and I wasn't ever going to be in the mood.

“Jewel please just go home.” I rubbed my nose not wanting these images of her last night and the week before to haunt me.

“Not going to work is it?” She sighed with obvious pain. I came out and saw she was hurt ,but also concerned. “I guess I should go.” She got up and about nearly dashed out of the room. However I was quicker. Wrapping my arms around her and she let it all out. “Let me go.”

“No.” I finally responded after I felt tears as well. I felt another hand and looked up at my sister. Concern was there and a strange calm. Usually when my sister was calm it was time to run. This time was different as I knew I had wronged Jewel, but that I think I was correcting my mistake. Other images flashed from both nights and I suddenly gasped. Seeing something for the first time without being told how dense I had been was weird. How I felt about it was strange as well.

“Michelle?”

“Yes Jewel.”

“Is it possible to love two people at the same time, and, and maybe a third?”

“I don't think I have the answer, but it has happened.” Michelle and I glanced at each other. As much as I fear what happened to the point of shutting down, I didn't miss that she was as concerned as I was. Also I knew what she was thinking as I had a good idea Jewel was talking about me and myself as Sara. The third was either Max or Michelle. Though she could be meaning all of us as the three.

“I...”

“I think you two need to get dressed.” All the fear, anger, and shame fled as we both started laughing. Well not all of the shame as we both blushed. Michelle left and part of me hoped she would stay. It might have been easier. At first it was awkward as I had to pull out clothes I didn't plan on wearing again, and then finding out they didn't fit anymore. Jewel had found her clothing before I had found a pair of shorts that were big enough not to look like they were glued on. She grinned as I finished pulling on a tee shirt that had been baggy before now felt like it was cutting into my biceps.

“Damn you look hot.”

“Thank you, I think. This is weird.”

“Not as weird as seeing the change really happen. I mean last night was strange, but it wasn't so obvious as both of you look alike. Now I can't see any part of Sara in you.”

“Oh she is still there. I feel uncomfortable. This is not how I thought I would feel. I felt out of place as Sara, but now as I am all Sean. I need to change back.”

“Why don't you?”

“Not sure just another feeling that I can't right now.”

“I guess it would be easier if you could change back.”

“What do you mean?”

“With Max. You need to confront him, but now I don't think he can.”

“I don't think I can. I feared the idea of being bisexual. Then I changed into Sara and it wasn't so scary. Still when confronted with it, I panicked. Even not remembering exactly what I thought I still knew that all it would have taken was to touch it. Now that I have and several times it still was okay as I was Sara. This morning I was Sean sure I didn't think about it, but some part of me must have known I was male again.”

“You think you will ever be just you. I really liked the original Sean and Sara.” I felt that was not the words she wanted to use as love came to feel better. I liked the old me much better though as him I never really did anything. As Shy Sara I had done way more and as bold Sara I had a blast and felt truly loved. How much would I change as a buff Sean? Could I go back to being who I used to be or was my path only set forward?

“Hey are you two going to sit there all day? I am hungry for pancakes.” Broken out of my train of thought I noticed Jewel had jumped as well.

“Your arms are not broke.”

“I know, but your pancakes are so much better.” I chuckled while standing and walking right past Michelle that I looked down into her face felt as strange as her face showed how she felt about it.

“Wow, you grew.” I snorted and continued to the kitchen.

“He has changed a bit more then height.” Jewel giggled as Michelle's mouth opened then closed. As I was cooking my sister couldn't stop staring at me. She finally stopped during breakfast yet I felt it was only temporary.

“I am glad all these changes haven't affected your cooking. A girl could get used to this. Michelle you are so lucky.”

“Not really you didn't have to grin and bare through all his early attempts.”

“Funny.” The two girls giggled as we all cleared the table.

“So I have been thinking and...”

“Danger Will Robinson.”

“Stop I am trying to be serious.”

“So was I.”

“Argh, look. What I am trying to say is that I see more of dad in you now.”

“He does look a lot more masculine.”

“I don't want to look like I do. I want to look like me.”

“Which one?” I went to reply and I couldn't. I was so used to the old me and I liked the Sara me. Though I wasn't sure which one. The dressed version or the female one. If I based it on pure feeling then female Sara hands down yet not being able to choose felt confining.

“I don't know.”

“You do know. Which one could you live with if you couldn't change?”

“I never felt off or that I was in the wrong body. I like the times we dressed alike to fool our family and friends, but that was play. Now that have seen both sides I like different things about both. If only...” I almost added if only Max went both ways.

“Sorry, I guess that was too soon. I really do have to get going.”

“You don't have to leave.”

“No I have work in a few hours, and as much as I want to stay, I just can't.”

“Okay.” My sister hugged her and they kissed which would have shocked me before last night. I felt some embarrassment as we had done a few things siblings shouldn't do. Nothing bad, but focused teasing. Jewel came to me and we hugged and she kissed me which I returned. In some way I felt warm and on the other wrong. That she was the wrong person to kiss which got me thinking of Max and how I had lost a friend.

“You'll get him.” I blinked as Jewel rushed out the door. Heat rose to my face however only for a few seconds as I saw Megan. I took the needed steps after Jewel to catch the door. I had a bone to pick with her and the gall to want it now.

“Megan.”

“Morning, Sean?” She looked me over as glared at her. The curious smile that formed on her face was short lived as she read my face.

“You have some explaining to do.”

“What do you mean? I haven't done anything though from what heard, you sure did last night.”

“Just stop it. I know we were loud. That is not what I am even going to think about. What I want to know is why can't I ever remember dating you for three months?”

“I am sure Mistress Rayne explained as she altered your ring.”

“You mean the one you gave me.”

“Yes I gave it to you, and for good reason. I saw you as Sara before you even knew she was a part of you. I drew her out and even still have all her clothes. The ring used to hold me captive and I learned a lot. I wanted you to learn the same thing. I never thought it would use you just to get back to her.”

“What do you mean and how is that relevant to what I want to know?”

“It is not the first time you wore it. Though the first time it did a full change. I gave it to you as I know how they operate and you never would have passed. The more you tried the ring the more you turned to your book. I wanted you to stop with that waste of time as you had never even posted one story online or sent out to a publisher. I tried to make you forget about it, but it made you forget about me.” I saw the hurt in her eyes and a dozen other feelings. I felt a rush of new feelings all concerning her, but no memories were attached. How they felt was as if we dated a long time ago and knew it wouldn't work.

“Can you recharge it? Change me back to who I was before the ring?” I let Megan look at the ring and she shook her head.

“I might be able to change how the ring works. I know I can take it back and you would never change again, but I have a hunch that you can't decide who you want to be left as. If you choose wrong you will hate me.”

“You broke free of the ring. You changed it. Why can't you do it again?”

“I could in six or seven months. There are spells upon spells. Some that are gone that I would need to replace but the prime spell was changed so it will take even longer. I could create another ring, but it wouldn't work the same. No curse item can ever have the same effects.”

“Then make a non cursed item.”

“Michelle there are only curses that remain permanent. All other spells only work for a while. I would love to talk about magic in all its forms, but right now and in the hall is not the place for it. Plus with how the ring has affected you it just might reject any more alterations.”

“Then explain to me how this works with switching fingers?”

“Oh that. You have ten fingers so ten different forms possible. Meek Sara is you right pinky. Though it is only a strong suggestion. Go with the flow type. Strong Sara would be your thumb, but you will turn into a total domineering bitch.”

“Then the index finger is?”

“Alpha type, but again only if you see the change as it gives you the visual aspect on how you are perceived, so you will slowly act accordingly.”

“Can it affect your preferences?”

“No, but how you act on them is part of it. As an alpha you are strongly encouraged to be a player. I suggest moving the ring to your left ring finger. That is who you normally were.”

“But it feels drained.”

“Not for long and such a switch doesn't take the same energy. I have to go. We can talk later.” Megan entered her apartment and I backed into mine. Michelle looked at me concerned, but my thoughts were in several directions. All her answers brought up more questions. The biggest one was who was I really? What did I want? As much as I wanted to switch the ring back to my right ring finger I moved it to my left.

Shutting the door after talking to Megan was strangely final. Sure I knew that I could change, but I had not thought about doing so once my body calmed down. I don't think I would have after last night. Now I had lost Max.

“You should call him.”

“No it won't do any good.”

“How do you know if you don't call?”

“Cause I know Max. Last night was fun and exciting, then extremely special. This stupid ring ruined everything. I can't even take it off.”

“Without it you never would have had last night. Call him explain everything. I don't even know what all that ring can do to you.”

“Didn't you listen when I talked with Megan?”

“No I didn't want to over hear something I shouldn't.” We sat down and I told her everything I knew about the ring and what it could do.

“So turn into Sara again. Then if you really wanted you could trick Megan into taking it back.”

“No I couldn't do that to her. Sure I could, but the best bet is getting Mrs. Rayne to take it back. Then we would be both free of it. I am going to take a nap.”

“Sean you can't ignore this. At least text Max and tell him this was just as big of a shock to you.” I glanced at Michelle as I was so drained. My mind just couldn't see a way that would bring Max back. I picked up my phone.

“Max I didn't know I had changed until after we made love. I don't know how it happened. I only hope you can see that I love you. I hope that you can see it the same way. Please don't run. Talk to me and I will tell you about the ring and the change.” I hit send not sure if he would even read this. Hoping he would and then reply. I felt cold as I changed the bedding. I cried as the scents reminded me again of how I felt of how it was so right. That the ring ruined it all. I stuffed the dirty sheets in the hamper seeing the blood stain just sickened me, yet gave me a warm feeling. It took a long time to make the bed as my anger replaced the sorrow. I was so tired yet all these emotions roiled and twisted inside of me. That slowly I was hit with this memory or another. Somewhere in my mind I knew this would distract me as the memories with Megan came back to me in full force.

I had so much to think about and this was not the time to be reminded of the past, yet it calmed me in a strange enough way that I was able to fall asleep. Dreams or nightmares I wasn't sure which it was that woke me up. That Wendy was sitting at the end of the bed filing her nails made me scream.

“About time you woke up you little hussy.”

“Wendy who let you in? Hey I am not a hussy?”

“Just teasing and your sister did. Though I am not sure she wanted to, honey. Then again I don't think she could of stopped me. Amazing how many men can scream like a girl.” I rolled my eyes as I got out of bed.

“So why are you here other than to scare the crap out of me?”

“Oh my is my makeup that bad?”

“No, you...” She giggled and I shook my head. “Why are you here?”

“Because of Max.” I look at my phone and checked the messages. Three from the publisher and one from Anne. I'll read them later.

“Look I am too embarrassed to talk about that.”

“Girlfriend you need to talk to someone and this crazy talk of magic is just that crazy.”

“You don't believe it?”

“No I mean you passing so well and getting your girl voice down. Now maybe you hypnotizing Max into thinking you were a real girl now that might be believable, but you really being a girl, no way.”

“Well I hope you are ready to hear me out, but first I have to pee.” Wendy rolled her eyes as I went and was checking her nails again as I came back.

“So you ready to believe or at least hear the truth?”

“Truth yes believe in magic no.” I switched the ring to my right index finger. Thought about it for a second and then moved it to my pinky. I wasn't sure how long it would take. Hopefully not four hours.

“Magic is real and I am cursed.”

“Bad luck or good luck. Curses are just tricks unlucky people play on their own minds, honey.”

“What did Max tell you?”

“Everything your little sex fest with the switch in the night. He thinks you drugged him or something. Then again he rambled as drunk as he was.”

“So you never thought it odd I gave Jackie the modulator? Cause I don't have a girly voice now.”

“Not right now, and I am sure you won't use it just to prove your point.”

“I don't need to prove anything. Did I sound like a girl last night?”

“Yes and a very convincing one. Not sure why Jewel was acting so weird. Then again your sister looks so much like you when you're dressed, and I rarely saw you two at the table last night. I really like Max as he is a good lover, but I know his heart is for someone else. That it would turn out to be you I never would have guessed.” Her tone just hurt and the glare she gave was not nice. I wondered how did she convince Michelle to let her in?

“I love him. I think I always have. I am not gay.”

“Okay you are bisexual, I could see it the time we had our little sex fest even if you didn't lick the Popsicle. I knew you really wanted to. That you tricked him into thinking you were...” I stopped listening as I felt my body changing. It started in my stomach and then spread like a warm itchy feeling. This was much faster then the first time and Wendy stopped talking as I shed my clothes. It finished with my nipples tingling and my one foot resting on her knee. Her mouth was wide open as she had a clear view of my sex. The final change of Mars shrinking and turning into Venus made her jaw drop.

“Now do you believe me?” She just nodded. The way she looked at me made me blush.

“How? I mean you just changed like that like, like a, a shape shifter.”

“Magic of course. Does this not please you? Am I not a girl?”

“Yes you are, but this is too much. I mean he said he took your virginity and he knows it wasn't your sister, but then he said that you both tricked him as you both went to the bathroom and he said Jewel dragged you away and she somehow bled the second time, but which is weird as he said you wore some type of fancy faux vagina.” Then it hit me. We were pretty drunk and though it had been a while it could have been seen to look that way. With what happened the next morning he could have thought all sorts of things to explain what he saw. Max never believed it, but why would he allow both of use to... Oh wow he had resisted not enough as he never stopped us and the shock he showed I saw as something else.

“Oh poo, I didn't see it. I should have told him everything. I was so caught up in just trying to please him. I should be spanked for hours.” I started to cry.

“Um, Sara you okay?”

“No I need to be punished. You can do it. You could punish me. Then you can tell him to come over and finish my punishment. Please mistress I must be punished.”

“No I will not. Get a hold of yourself.” I moved on top of her lap and wiggle my rear.

“Please Mistress Wendy, I was so bad.”

“Don't you even think about it and Sara get dressed now.” I jumped up and I burned from embarrassment as my sister came in. I rushed to comply to her orders. I found panties and a sexy matching bra. I fretted as it took so long to get the hooks lined up for my corset. I struggled and Mistress Wendy helped me tighten it up.

“Thank you mistress.”

“And stop with the mistress crap, and it is time for you to leave.”

“What would you do if I didn't? Sara do you want me to leave?”

“No mistress.”

“I don't think Sara gets a vote.”

“This is her place.”

“But I am her sister.”

“So you know of all this magic. How is it possible?” My sister looked angry and she sighed. I was afraid she would get angry and I hope she would finally punish me.

“She got a ring that is cursed. Not really sure on how it works. Something about it depended on which hand and which finger.”

“Oh well that can explain why she is suddenly so submissive. Sara is that it?” I giggled then blushed again as I nodded yes. “I see the ring on your right pinky finger, so you wanted to be this way?”

“I wanted to try it mistress. I promise to be a good girl.” Wendy and Michelle looked confused. I wanted to please them and I felt guilty that they were not smiling.

“Sara if you move the ring to this finger what would happen?”

“I would be me, but not so willing.”

“Then switch it to that finger.” She pointed out my right index finger.

“But mistress I couldn't. That would be bad as I wouldn't listen. I would want to give you orders and want to punish you. I need to be punished.”

“And this finger.” My sister pointed at my right ring finger.

“That one shy, but boring.”

“Then I insist you move the ring to that one.”

“Then I wouldn't want to be punished. Please don't make me.” Wendy slapped my butt. I squealed as it excited me.

“Do as you are told switch the rings now and then get dressed.”

“Yes mistress.” I switched my ring hoping that maybe she could have spanked me better. Slowly the fog lifted as the sting of the slap turned a painful reminder. It still made me feel bubbly, however I was more embarrassed then excited. I put on stockings clipping them to my corset and the added the nice petticoats needed for the boguta velvet dress I wanted to wear. It was mostly black with pink and white lace. As I sat down in front of my mirror I suddenly felt weird on how I acted.

“I can't wear this.”

“You look so cute.”

“But I an not going out, and I doubt Max would let me in.”

“If you let me talk to him I think I can convince him. I mean magic is not something that you ever expect to be real. What other spells do you know?”

“Wendy this ring is it and it is cursed. I can't take it off. It is the reason we made love as two men this morning.”

“Do you feel gay now?” My sister asked.

“No but Max does, doesn't he?”

“In part he does, but mostly he is mad for being trapped. Sara are you bisexual?”

“Can Max sexual be a term?”

“No. That sounds like pansexual or romantic asexual. You really don't need a label. You are you as everyone else is.”

“Then it doesn't matter to me. Before it did, but now I don't think it would have been much of an issue. Sure I would have felt guilty. Now I just wish Max felt the same way.”

“He just might if he could see you change like I did.”

“Well I couldn't show him until tomorrow. I am not so sure a personality shift will convince him. I am going to get changed then maybe you can convince him to let us in.” I got dressed in a hurry. Though it took awhile to redo my makeup for a more day time look. My sister helped as we shared nearly the same face. Wendy just couldn't believe that I really was a girl. Even to the point of creeping me out when she watched me go to the bathroom. I just couldn't stop blushing as it was strangely erotic. Why my submissive form thought I was boring was beyond me as I could think of all sorts of things.

Getting to Max's apartment took awhile as I really didn't want to face him and it turn badly. Wendy and my sister had to push me. Once we got there I couldn't approach the door. Wendy didn't pause as she pressed the buzzer. Five, ten, fifteen seconds went by. Then thirty before she pressed it again. She texted Max and still rung the buzzer. It was a good five minutes before another person showed up at the door.
“Hey can we come in with you our friend must have fallen asleep or something.” I really was about to run, but again Wendy kept me there as the guy just grinned. He looked at me and I blushed as I looked up at him. He was looking down my shirt. It was the strangest thing I had felt. On one hand it creeped me out and on the other hand I giggled inside.

“Thank you.” my sister and I said together and the guy looked at her and back to me.

“Whoa twins.” Wendy grabbed my wrist as I giggled. Hauling me up to his apartment.

“Maybe we should just go. He must have saw us, so he won't open the door.”

“How this is a back apartment.” Wendy pounded on the door. “Hey Max open up.” I got hopeful as I heard a lock turn , but the door didn't open as the one behind us did.

“He is not there.”

“You know when he left?”

“He came back and was hauling stuff out to his beater van. Looked like he was moving out.”

“What?!”

“Hey maybe he wasn't, but he made a few trips.”

“He wouldn't leave without telling me.” I looked at my sister and then to Wendy. “No.” I sank to the floor sitting just like a kid.

“Did he take a guitar with him?”

“Ya and a set of speakers. Landlord will not be happy he didn't clean everything out, but I am not going to tell him. The prick still hasn't fixed my sink.” The woman closed her door and I never felt something being more final.

“He'll be back.” Michelle declared.

“No he won't.” I got up just knowing this.

“Yes he will cause he owes me money.” Wendy added.

“Even more of a reason he won't be back.”

“Come on I think I know him well enough. He is friends with the whole gang I am sure he won't just leave us all behind without telling one of us where he is going?” I wanted to believe Wendy and slowly even she lost hope as each and everyone she texted hadn't seen him since last night. Getting back to the apartment I was numb. Wendy was still texting as she went home herself. I pulled out my phone and sent him a text.

“Hey Max we need to talk and I hope you will at least give me a chance to explain. I would rather show you that way there will be no doubt. It truly was an accident that I was Sean again. Please you are my best friend. Best friends stick together no matter what.”

Hitting send was hard to do. I didn't want to wait and that he had left with probably only the stuff he couldn't leave behind meant that where ever he was going he wouldn't have room. Then again maybe he didn't know where he could get an apartment. Though how he could just drop his job so quickly. I couldn't dwell on this as I started to plan my own trip. They wanted me at the publisher at eight in the morning and it was suggested that I come up on Sunday so I would have a good nights sleep. I didn't think as I went to bed that I could sleep at all.

~ o ~ O ~ o ~

I tossed and turned for what felt like hours only to look at the clock and see only five or ten minutes went by. At one point I found myself at my old typewriter pecking away in some strange language or code. That is what I thought I did as I dragged my mentally and physically exhausted body out of bed only to find the old thing still had its cover firmly latched under the desk. I packed efficiently for being a girl first and then a few outfits if I decided I needed to be male. Somehow I stayed female no matter how much I played with the ring, or pulled it part way off. Sunday dragged along being mostly left to my own thoughts.

Still I was able to distract myself into a few chapters of my book. Correcting this line or another. Adding in something to explain or taking away to make the reader not only understand somethings but to pull them along. I only stopped when Michelle pulled me into the kitchen after she brought home Chinese. Only then did I realize I should have left already. It took a shower to make up my mind and after a brief goodbye I was out the door and strangely giddy. As I got closer to the publisher house the urges started. Left hand, right hand, little finger to thumb. What version of myself did I want to try out next? I knew my shy self and sub self. I felt uncomfortable in my alpha self. I wondered about the other fingers I had not tried.

Would my thumbs be dominant to the extreme? Would I be overly vanilla if I used my middle finger? I had choices though I did not move it from my right ring finger. Maybe Wednesday I could try them out. Not sure why I thought that. I arrived late at the hotel and dropped on the bed just for a second and then the phone rang. Not my phone, but the annoying room phone. I answered thanked the girl and changed after a quick shower into something comfortable, but appropriate. I heard a knock on my door as I was putting on my makeup. Annoyed I yelled out.

“Go away.”

“Miss Anne has arranged breakfast for you.”

“Leave it by the door, and go away.”

“I cannot you must sign.” I growled as I got up. I looked through the peep hole and it appeared to be a hotel employee. I glanced down at the brush in my hand. I don't why I thought to do what I did but the brush was round and silver. Not that it really matter as he wouldn't see it, but he jumped as it hit the door.

“I'll leave it here please sign the slip.” I heard him walk away and I waited a bit before opening the door. The smell of the food teased my nose and I brought it in to my room. As much as I didn't want breakfast I couldn't resist. It was very yummy and just barely enough. I finished up my makeup and pushed the cart out just before I left. I felt naughty with my stockings rubbing together under my pencil skirt and tight sweeter. It confined my legs making them rub together more as I moved down the hall. As I pressed the elevator button I felt the slightly cooler air as my belly was exposed. I glanced at my ring on the middle finger and just grinned. My smile held until I got to the front desk and set the slip on the counter.

“May I help you?”

“Sure you can give this to the young man who brought me room service. I would like to be informed that I have someone coming to my room before they get there.”

“Oh I am so sorry. Miss Anne was insistent that it be a surprise.”

“It would have been a real surprise if I had thought myself in danger along with the means to make it deadly. Do I make myself clear.” Her eyes got big and she nodded furiously. I turned and helm my mirth until I was near my car. Wow I was a bitch. I wondered if I should move the ring to be less aggressive, but I decided against it. Walking into the office I was greeted by Anne.

“Good morning Sara. Did you find everything to your liking at the hotel?”

“Very much so, but next time no surprises.” I grinned and she looked confused. “The breakfast, room service.”

“I didn't order you anything.” It as my turn to look confused.

“They said Miss Anne ordered the room service for me. I just assumed it was you.”

“Mistress Ann, without an e on the end runs the inn. She must have seen you and that is her way of introducing herself to the guests she fancies. I would be careful with her.”

“I think I made myself very clear, so where do we need to start?”

“Follow me and you will meet with the editors. They have a ton of corrections and need your input to see which ones work the best.” I walked with her and before long I was buried in my work. I was glad I had chosen the middle finger as they wanted to change so much I wouldn't even had recognized my own work. We worked on random chapters all day and I was unsure on how much progress we had made. Monday turned into Tuesday until I walked in Friday morning wondering where the week had gone. As I walked into the edit room there was Mrs. Payne and Mr. Hatchingsworth standing with the head editor.

“So you have impressed us even further. I hope my errors can be forgiven as you are such a stunning writer.”

“Oh you do clean up nicely, or is your lease a bit tight?”

“Miss Hawke I find your assertiveness works well, but not so personal. We are conducting business. Your work just came back from its final proof reading.”

“Wait its done?”

“Yes you drove each of the editors to tears with your drive, and exceeded our expectations. I have read targeted passages and they flow perfectly. I am half tempted to read it all again just to see how it moves me. However I will wait for the hard copy.”

“When is it going to be run?”

“There is advertising to do and the critics must get their peek. Of course there is the endorsement by one of our established authors. Be prepared to go on a book signing tour in six weeks or so.”

“Thank you Mr. Hatchingsworth, but I still can't believe its finished.”

“That it is and we would like you to think about a sequel. Most books run in threes and you left enough open in the end that there could be. From the other ideas you submitted there are several if you muse hits you we would like to see a book written.”

“There might be one I could focus on, but I really want to see how my first book goes.”

“We understand.” There was more we discussed mostly to do with different stories and a more detailed schedule. This took most of the morning. Mrs. Rayne invited me to lunch and I sudden jerked as Megan sat down with us.

“Megan?”

“Don't be shocked.”

“Miss Megan is here at my request. She really couldn't refuse.”

“But I am okay with what happened and I thought you would never come back here, Megan.”

“I had second thoughts and seeing the conflict you were having and what happened with Max. I felt I did you a disservice.”

“We had a great three months it didn't work out.”

“Wait you remember?”

“Not everything, but enough. I realized I had written a number of clues in my book. In fact one of the characters in my book could be you.”

“I am touched. Still I have to confess.”

“No it is I who has to confess. Sara I had Megan lie to you. I saw quite a few of your stories that you posted online and they intrigued me. She was sent down there to see who you really were. She rebelled and got too close to you. Giving you the ring just before you came here was her original mission not to have a relationship with you.” I sat back and felt so numb. Everything I had thought I had done on my own had been influenced for a long time. They had planned to do this from the start. They had planned to turn me into a girl. It didn't matter that all I wanted was to publish my book. Another memory hit my brain like a Mack truck as I tore up an acceptance letter from the top publisher. All this effort would have been avoided months ago.

“You tricked me.”

“We know.”

“I would have published my book without being turned into a girl.”

“I know.”

“You don't know how much I hate you right now.”

“I understand that you are angry, but I just had to have you. I saw so much more and you exceeded my expectations.”

“You don't understand I lost my best friend over this. My only friend. No amount of money was worth that.”

“You can be angry all you like, but you needed this push. Your story was not that good as it was sure it would have sold. However it is guaranteed to make the best seller list and you will get Max back. We even know where he went.”

“I don't care. From now on this is all business. I am leaving and you can take this ring and shove it up you ass!” I pulled the ring off and I didn't even think of what she had told me before by it being cursed. To think that I wanted to be submissive to her as just the idea of what she offered was tempting. Now they both disgusted me. The ring left my hand and flew into her wine glass as an arch of power cracked like lightning. Every little thin that had been hidden from me was suddenly relived in those seconds as they jumped up from the table. The looks of total shock on their faces were so worth it. Then it hit me at what I had done. I broke the curse by myself. That should not have been possible as a detailed explanation of how a curse works ran through my head. Strangely no one else in the restaurant noticed the flash of energy.

“Impossible you are a mute.”

“Not impossible, but really rare. Sara are you okay?” My anger was gone. In fact I had never felt calmer in my life. I knew what I had done. I knew that I was now stuck as a woman. The strangest thing was I couldn't think of ever going back. Sure it would have been fun to do so, but so far I only spent that one day since I had changed as a man. Everything they did was nothing to how I felt at that moment. How right it felt to be Sara. How I should have been her from the day I was born. How the reason I had been friends with Max all these years was that I had fallen in love with him the first time he talked to me. All the different personalities that I had tested out were fun and that I could choose how to act just the same didn't compare to who I really was. Blood rushed into my face as standing here with everyone looking at me was embarrassing. That it excited me at the same time made it worse.

“Sara please sit down.” I looked at them and plopped back down in my seat.

“Sorry I was out of line.”

“You had every right to be, but sweetie you broke a curse.”

“Is that a bad thing?”

“No actually it is a good thing. Do you realize you have awakened.”

“What's that?”

“That means you can learn magic.” That would be nice I thought, but it held no appeal.

“I think I have had enough dealings with magic.”

“Give it time to sink in and do call if there are side effects. Sometimes you absorb the spells in the ring. They become a part of you. Not always with control.”

“I will think about it, but for now I want to think mundane things.” Mrs. Payne nodded as I saw her aura briefly as well as Megan's. They really felt like they had done the right thing even if it was done the wrong way. Thought the meal finished it was mostly in silence. I had a lot of thinking to do as I left the restaurant. From there I went straight to the hotel and checked out. I got to my car and pulled out my phone.

“Hey sis how is the book coming?”

“Finished. It will be a few weeks before it hits the shelves. I just want to go home for a bit.”

“As yourself?”

“Just as I am.”

“But dad is not going to react well. You should really think about this.”

“No, Michelle I can't hide this anymore. I know how I should have been and I just didn't grow up to be him. He may not be nice about it and might even be furious, but I don't care. Either he accepts me the way I should have been born or he doesn't.”

“Okay I'll leave right away. If traffic is okay we should meet by the diner before we go home. I am not letting you do this alone.”

“Sounds like a plan. Have you heard from Max?”

“No and neither has Jackie or the others. Have you?”

“No I haven't, but he made his choice.”

“I'm sorry.”

“Don't be Michelle. I still have you.”

“Hey I don't go that way.” I giggled.

“Love you too sis.”

“Love you see you soon.” I grinned for a while as I drove. I felt still the calm that I had in the restaurant, and it remained until I pulled into the diner. Michelle had just gotten out of her car as she came up to me and gave me a hug. We walked in arm and arm gather stares from everyone there. Must be a rare sight seeing twins. We giggled as my cheeks warmed.

I recognized a few of the people there and I was sure that they recognized us, or at least Michelle as they gave us looks of confusion. No one was brave enough to approach us and I was so hoping one of them would. I so much wanted to tease them and reveal that I used to be Sean. Then again they wouldn't have believed it. Not with how feminine my voice was now. Strangely I missed my deep bass as that would have really shocked them. Driving up to our house I wondered if we should knock, but Michelle must have texted as mom came out of the house.

“Michelle why is Sean still sitting in his car?” I heard her as I had the door open, but my legs just wouldn't work.

“Mom Sean has changed a lot since the last time.”

“Changed it can't that much of a difference.”

“You might not think that after you see her.”

“Her?” Suddenly I was out of the car and in full view of my mother. I looked at the ground unable to see her looking from me to Michelle. “Sean come over here. It is not like you to act shy.” I looked up and I saw the smile she held fade from her face as the blood drained. The look of shock as she flipped from Michelle and I several times brought me within arms reach.

“My lord how are you dressed?” I felt confused as I wondered what she meant. I had on a pair of jeans and some nice wedge boots. My hair was in a simple ponytail. My top showed off my figure and I giggled as I noticed her eyes resting on my chest. It was a strange feeling getting ogled by your own mother. Then again Michelle was wearing something similar.

“Mom I can explain.”

“I am sure you can, but aren't you forgetting something?” Her arms reached out and I fell into her giving and receiving the biggest hug I had ever received from my mother. I felt the acceptance and the understanding as tears escaped my eyes as the calm broke. Never had I felt this between us, but it had been there every time she had hugged me before.

“Mom how?” I wanted to ask more but I just couldn't.

“Sweetie a mother always knows. Surprised you didn't do this a long time ago. What I want to know is how your voice is higher then Michelle's?”

“I don't know, magic?” She laughed and that got me to giggle. So close to the truth she wouldn't realize until we talked.

“Now this is going to shock your father. Are you sure you are ready for this?”

“You think he will accept me.”

“No, but he better. That or the shock will solve the decision for us.” We gasped at how blunt our mother was. She chuckled. “Come on it will be like when you were little. Though you might want to pick out identical tops before hand.”

“This is the closest we brought with us.”

“Well it should do. You never know he might not even notice at first that he now has two daughters.” She would not let go of my hand as we walked inside the house. Our father was sitting in his chair and I felt so afraid. He grinned as he saw Michelle and brought himself out of the chair. He was still much bigger then I was and he seemed even larger than I remembered. At five eight I felt he towered over me.

“Hi dad.”

“Hey pumpkin.” He hugged Michelle and spun her around. “Now who is this shy friend of yours?” I was partially hiding behind mom and she moved as I glanced up at him. He froze and just like our mother his face paled. Then he laughed.

“Charles.”

“What I can't believe Sean still dresses up. Come on over here son. Wow you look just like your sister.” Like a mouse I was drawn to him and he gave me a hug as he patted me hard on the back. It wasn't until my chest registered with him as he squeezed us together. He stiffened and took my shoulders as he pushed me at arms length. This was it this was what I feared would happen. I was ready to bolt and I heard my mother draw in a breath. My face burned as I felt his eyes on my cleavage. Maybe I should have worn a sweater. Then shock hit me as his warm fingers poked my flesh.

“Charles William get your hands off of your daughter!” My sister giggled nervously as his hands rose up in the air. His eyes couldn't leave my chest as confusion set in.

“Daddy?” He looked up blinking rapidly.

“Who are you? You can't be my son.” I shook my head no.

“I am your daughter, Sara.”

“I could have swore I only had one daughter and a strange son.” His face started to turn red as his breathing increased. I knew he was going to blow his top, but he just sat down suddenly in his chair and let out all the air he had pulled in.

“Better you two go in the kitchen while I talk to your father.”

“I should go. I shouldn't have come here...”

“Nonsense I am sure there was nothing you could have done differently.” Michelle guided me to the kitchen and just held my hand as we heard our mother lay into our father. It was one of those one sided conversations she would have with him when he was being stubborn and not talking back. I suddenly smiled as I remembered several times when we were younger of similar arguments. It was funny back then as we didn't understand. I then remembered that it happened most often when I had dressed up as my sister or she dressed like me. The times I had so successfully impersonated my sister it made me cry the next time he hugged me as Sean. I never realized it was so different back then. Now the feeling I was missing was that he made me feel safe as his daughter.

Our mother continued to harass our father and I couldn't remain sitting as I noticed my mother's cooking was being neglected. I got up and made myself continue what she had started. It wasn't long before I added a dish and Michelle started to help me. I concentrated fully on the task at hand and it helped calm the demons that were torturing me. I knew any minute that he would come in and order me out of the house. As my sister finished setting the table she winked at me.

“What?”

“Be me.”

“Excuse me?”

“You can act as me. All we have to do is switch shirts. Neither of them will know.”

“I can't do that to you.”

“I insist. He can't be made at me, and you can work on him better then I could. You could always bring him around to agreeing with you.”
“No I couldn't. He will kick you out and that wouldn't be fair to you.”

“I love you sis and it won't be that bad. He'll get to know you are still his daughter, and plus we can switch up now and again. It will work and he will just accept it.”

“No more hiding, no more fooling. This is not a game. If he can't accept me then that is his decision. I don't want to fool him. I love him and that is not right.”

“What else could we do? I don't want to see you hurt for becoming who you were all along.” We both jump as we notice our mother and father looking at us. Mom looks like she had been crying and our father looked disappointed. Though I wondered if he had been crying too as his eye were slightly read. However he looked like he just caught us in the cookie jar which caused me to turn beat red.

“You could start by putting the food on the table.” I blinked and then we hurried to do as he said. I was not hungry and it was so hard wondering what he was thinking mom was silent and showed no signs that she had made any progress. The only thing that gave me a sign was that our dad finished two servings. It was a silent dinner filled with only the sounds of silverware scraping on the plates.

“Charles.” I picked my head up searching my mother's face and then my father's. He took his napkin and wiped his mouth clean.

“Mary the only thing this meal is missing is a piece of cherry apple pie.”

“I couldn't find any cherries...” I stopped as my father looked right at me and smiled. I looked at my hands not knowing what to expect.

“That is okay as long as I can get a kiss from my daughter.” I looked up in shook not knowing what to think. “You know you might have fooled me for a bit as Michelle, but I know that you wouldn't have resisted going for my stomach and we both know your sister doesn't know the finer points of cooking.” Strangely I giggled as my sister growled. Suddenly I was hugging him and his arms came around me and cradled me in the warmest hug. I kissed him on the cheek as tears ran down my face. He chuckled as he dried my tears. I don't know what made him accept me and I really didn't care. I felt loved, truly loved and accepted for the first time in a long time. It was as if the distance that had separated Sean from his father was gone.

~ o ~ O ~ o ~
Epilogue

“Hey Michelle can I talk to you?”

“Max what are you doing here? Where have you been?”

“I went home and I heard you were here and I wanted to apologize to Sean.”

“Well it is a good thing he is not here.”

“Where is he? I know he is here I saw his car. Is he not coming back?”

“No Sean is not coming back, and he will not want to talk to you. Not after you rejected him.”

“I didn't know what to do. I mean we...” He rubbed his hair and then clenched his hands. “Fuck, dammit all. Just tell him that I don't care who he is. Sara, Sean I, I love her, him. Just tell him.”

“Wait Max.” He stopped and sighed as he appeared to shrink.

“No I need her.”

“Max turn around.” He turns around and then looks past me. He then rushes past me to Michelle.

“Sara I love you both and it doesn't matter to me how the package is. I love what's inside.” I giggled.

“Max turn around.” He flips around and looks back at Michelle and I several times. We both giggle as he comes closer to me.

“Max turn around.” Max stops looking puzzled between the two of us as we laugh.

“Come on you can't do this to me.”

“Sure we can.” We say together perfectly.

“Argh.” He slumps his shoulders in defeat.

“Awe.” We giggle as we stayed in sync.

“How can you do this. You could at least be mad at me or something. Is this some type of revenge? Is this how...”

“Max shut up. Gawd you are so lame.” Michelle turns and goes back into the house.

“Now that was Michelle.” I nodded. “You are Sara?” I shrug and then giggle as he frowns. I suddenly turn red and he chuckles. I scream as he rushes me and I run giggling away. I don't make it very far as he scoops me up in a hug.

“You are not getting away that easy.”

“I am still not going to kiss you.”

“You want to make a bet?”

“Only if you hold my hand.” He chuckles as I resist him as he pulls me in for a kiss.

~ o ~ O ~ o ~

Six months later.

“I look stupid.”

“You look handsome as the Dread Space Pirate Darken.”

“No I don't, but you look too good as the Lady Rae. I am going to have to beat the boys away from you.”

“Would it be better if I was Captain Jordan.”

“No, then I would have to beat the girls off of you. Do we really have to dress up as characters from your book?”

“Yes we do. Plus you didn't mind last night.”

“Well Jordan sure has a way with his...”

“TMI.” We both laugh.

“Ready to sign some books?” My sister asks as she hold up a marker. I look over her costume and grin as she was in the same dress as I wore. Megan came up behind her and she didn't look happy in the revealing costume she had on, but secretly she loved it as we got into position. Michelle and I hung on one of Max's arms as Megan hung on my dress as the small curtain was pulled to the side. Her collar attached to the leash I just took from her. I did write a science fiction novel I just forgot to mention she was my slave.

“Okay, you are all safe now.” Port stated as the group he had just teleported out of the building fell to the ground or reeled from the disorientation of their first teleport. He didn't stay to help them further as others came to do that he went back into the building just like he left.

“Port this is the last group.” Check stated as he returned. Port was a bit dizzy himself. He had never done so many in so short a time. The skyscraper was on fire and there was no way to leave this area normally. Smoke was just now quickly entering this last floor. Twenty scared people looked at him and the other heroes. Plus there was the four of them. Check, could jump to the next building over as he was an exemplar 4. Boost, she couldn't do much more than the frightened people but she would be carried by Glitter as she could fly. Thought you wouldn't think she could fly with those fairy wings but she did.

“I can't port that many.” Port moaned. Then Boost just smiled.

“Sure you can.” She replied. “What do you think I am here for, moral support?” The other two laughed though not too loudly as they were tired too.

“Alright then, everyone, hold hands.” Port ordered and was nearly doing so anyways. Port took one girl's hand and then the hand of an old man in a now ruined business suit. Boost came up behind him and gave him a lot of power. He smiled as he locked in and felt that it would be easy now. He had experienced this before, but not too often. He pulled on his power adding in all the bodies and teleported. Something felt wrong a microsecond later as he lost his grip on both the girl and the man. He screamed out as all this extra power affected his jump. The second thing that happened was that he felt even more power course through his body as he jumped into blackness, or did he pass out?

“What just happened?” Check asked. He felt just like the others the entire top of the building move. Then they all left the floor and crashed to the ground. Glitter was the only one who didn't hit the floor hard as she hit the ceiling. The noise was thunderously loud. Was the building collapsing?

Outside the one lookers saw the building top appear a few feet off the ground and come crashing down. Well the corner that they had been in, not the whole floor. Mere luck had one guy not ten feet away get blown over by the wind and shock as the piece crashed down. People screamed and ran, but they were safe. Check and Boost got to their feet and guided the others out of the broken piece of the building.

“Where is Port?” Glitter asked. The three went back into the section and they didn't find him. Glitter flew up to the top of the build and didn't find him either. They wouldn't find him as he wasn't there. They would never know, but he wasn't even on their Earth either.

Sean Porter jumped up after passing Kyle on the court and slammed the ball through the hoop. His teammates cheered and his other friends on the other team moaned. It had been a tough, close game, but Sean had scored the final basket, 20 to 18.

“Ya!” Sean yelled.

“How can you play so good and not be on the basketball team?” Allen wondered. “You have to play this year.”

“Ya, no being a pussy this year. We are going to get on the varsity team we need you, man.” Brad stated.

“Ya, we could go to state with you on the team.” Nick added.

“I told you before my dad won't allow it. Plus I don't think you can handle a showboat like me.” Sean bragged. Though his look of yearning wasn't lost on the other boys. His father didn't want him playing for just one reason and he hated the fact his father was right. Even at six foot and 165 and a need to shave every other day he had a secret. One he had carried his whole life. He may look like the other boys, but he had a bit extra between his legs and all it would take was one unguarded moment and they would see his lack of one half of his manhood was missing and the strange skin that on closer inspection belonged to a girl. He was intersex and no one knew, but his father and his doctor. The difference didn't stop there as he had not just the opening, but the vaginal canal and the uterus and ovary to go with them. His endocrinologist said it was dormant and he had a proper balance of testosterone for his age, but he wouldn't be able to have the female parts removed until he was eighteen. Well, he wanted them out now, but his father and his doctor warned against it.

The main reason was despite the hair growth on his face he could pass for a girl even with short hair. His voice had also not deepened very much and he could give his friends prank phone calls as he could sound like any girl from school, or boy so long as it wasn't too deep to copy. He had dove into acting in school and the local theater starting at the age of ten and even did a commercial or two, once as a boy and once as a girl. His friends teased him a few years back calling him all sorts of female names, Stella, Annie, Mary, and then Sara. Sara was the name that stuck for some reason. Maybe it was because he was outed as a boy during the play and it only made the play even more popular. The fact that not only did Sean have to kiss a girl, but he had to kiss a boy as well during the play.

He didn't mind the role or what he had to do and neither did the other two actors. What bothered him was that he had a crush on both of them. Outwardly when not acting he was all boy attracted to girls like his friends, but when as a girl he was attracted to both and one thing lead to another with both of them. The boy was gay, but he was as curious as Sean was, and had a crush on him. This first they kissed was as he was dressed as Sara his character, so when they decided to go on a date he went as a girl instead of a boy as he didn't know the boy was gay. Nothing happened and the boy told him he wanted him as Sean and not Sara. Sean had gone on a second date with him, but he just couldn't even kiss him or hug him without getting disgusted. Strangely he wasn't gay even though he did kiss him before which in the truth was gayish, but he was a different person when dressed as a girl. This was why he could act so well as a girl because he was one in his mind. With Jeans, he was a boy, in a skirt or makeup, he was a girl. He didn't have a split personality, he had a split sexuality, he thought.
Had his friends knew this most of them wouldn't be his friend.

At fifteen, sixteen boys could be very cruel or defensive about proving they were boys, and most even if the truth came out that they didn't care would act manly or hetero even if they were not. The biggest bigots were the one or two guys in school who denied even to themselves they were attracted to boys. Sean finished taking a long drink from his water bottle wondering why he had thought about this now? Then again it wasn't the first time he had thought about this on the park's court. Maybe it was the friendly teasing he got, as half of them called him Sara more than usual, though nowadays it wasn't to tease him.

“So Sara I heard they are doing Romeo and Juliet at the theater.” Mike stated. “You get the part for Juliet?” A few of the others laughed, even Sean chuckled.

“No, I am playing Mercutio. I get to die.” Sean replied.

“So we playing another?” Allen questioned.

“I got to get home.” Brad replied and a few others say the same. Sean and Allen watch the others leave.

“You want to play, horse?” Allen asked.

“Na, I have to get home as well. It's my night to cook.” Sean replied.

“As a boy or a girl?” Allen teased. Sean punched him and Allen rubs his other shoulder. “Hey that hurt, Sara.”

“Don't you start.” Sean warned, but in her voice.

“So you think your dad is going to marry his girlfriend?” Allen asked.

“I don't know. I like Megan, but she just rubs me wrong.” Sean replied.

“Maybe you don't want her to replace your mom?” Allen wondered.

“My mom died after I was born. I never knew her, but we have lived so long as just the two of us I am not so sure I could handle it.” Sean replied. His mom died in an accident on the way home from the hospital. The doctors said that she shouldn't have left as the seat belt trauma caused her uterus to bled and by the time the paramedics got there, it was too late. His father took it hard, but having Sean to take care got him through the pain of her loss. Plus the fact he had two other children to take care of. Amanda was his older sister and she blamed Sean for her death until she understood it was an accident. His brother Dean older than both of them nearly died in the accident as well, but he never blamed Sean as he blamed himself. He was away at college and his sister was a senior. Sean would enter the tenth grade in about a week as school started. What he didn't think he could handle were Megan's daughters. Both were younger with Jessie a year younger and in his class. She was also a girl he had a crush on. Jackie was two years younger and a total brat as far as he was concerned.

“Come on I have seen you and Megan together both as you are now and girl mode. I don't know of anyone other than your dad who would have no problem with it and she didn't even bat an eye.” Allen stated. “I think it is just that you wouldn't be able to date Jessie.” Sean blushed not able to hide his thoughts and Allen laughed.

“Shut let's go. I still have to beat you down on COD.” Sean challenged. Allen chuckled and then picked up his bag.

“You are on, but I am not going to forget this. Ooo, what would Jessie think?” He teased.

“Don't you dare.” Sean threatened. Allen took off and Sean chased after him. Jessie was the perfect girl in Sean's eyes and at first, they really didn't get along. Then he found out that her mom nearly died giving birth to her. It was only the fact that she was getting transfusions at the time of birth that Megan didn't bleed out. The doctors couldn't understand why the blood just wouldn't clot. They had given her plenty of blood and she finally stabilized after a month. Megan was a miracle, but because she had started bleeding before giving birth and there was a blood drive going on at the same time she survived. It was still, touch and go for a few months until her blood started clotting on its own. Her husband could take the stress and wound up taking a dive off a cliff thought the authorities ruled it as an accident.

Jackie was a miracle because another pregnancy was considered deadly to Megan and that they didn't think she could get pregnant. She did and nothing unusually happened. She barely bled at all. The man who was her father took off once she was pregnant. Megan never heard from him again, but after a few years, checks started coming in from him. Jackie never did get to see her father and this caused a few problems as her mother started dating Sean's father. It was also that Jackie was a spoiled brat and that she was one of his only enemies really. Since dad had been dating Megan she had gotten Sean in trouble nearly every week until his dad just looks at her then her mother and she grounded her. It was the first time they disciplined together. Jackie didn't have a chance after that, but they still fought a secret battle, but Sean was winning this war as far as he knew. They made it to the house and All four girls were sitting in the kitchen.

“Hey Sean, hey Allen.” Amanda was the first to greet them. Jessie and Megan both said hi, and Jackie suddenly blushed as the two girls laughed. Allen looked at them and then at Sean as he laughed too. Allen didn't know it, but Jackie had a crush on him. It was the reason Sean felt he was winning his battle with Jackie.

“Hi, and it is my night to cook. I thought you all were having a girls night?” Sean asked.

“We were until we figured out it had been six months to the day that Megan and dad started dating.” Amanda replied.

“Plus your idea of dinner is not something I wanted to eat.” Jackie declared. Sean looked at his sister and the others then he grinned.
“Too bad because I was going to cook steak and shrimp with baked potatoes and apple pie for dessert.” Sean declared while smelling spaghetti sauce. “I guess we could still have the apple pie. Well more time to play COD.” Sean left dragging Allen with him. He didn't even think Allen was paying attention as Jackie had gotten his attention. The girls giggled after Amanda moaned she loved shrimp.

“Hey, you think Jackie likes me?” Allen asked as he powered up the game.

“As much as you are going to die today.” Sean bragged.

“Don't think that is going to stop me from wiping the floor with you.” Allen countered. They put on headsets and joined a co-op game. They got on the same team for the first battle, so their threats of mutual destruction would have to wait until later.

“Now if that wasn't the best spaghetti I ever had.” Paul declared. “Though what was those little white bits.”

“Shrimp.” Amanda replied.

“Hey, they were supposed to go with the steak.” Sean complained.

“Well, I have to admit it was pleasantly different.” Paul said as he got up. “Looks like we have to wash tonight.” He added looking a Sean and Allen.

“Well, I have to get home and all. Sorry to eat and run.” Allen countered.

“Not so fast young man. You eat, you pay and since you don't have any money you have to wash dishes.” Megan stated.

“Plus I think you are close enough to family that you are not getting out of it or this.” Paul stated. He grinned wickedly as he sat him back down. He walked around the table and suddenly knelt at Megan's feet. Her hand rose to her mouth as she suddenly looked shocked tears fell as he pulled out a ring box. “I know this is sudden, but I was sure the first day we went out that you were not getting away. For so long I had just given up on being happy for anyone but my children. I am really glad I waited. Megan Young, will you do me the honor of becoming my wife?”

“Yes!” she yelled and joined him on the floor knocking him over. They all laughed as he put the ring on her finger. Jug the dog came over thinking it was playtime and covered them both with kisses which caused more laughter. Sean laughed with the others but he didn't want this it was too fast. He looked at Jackie but she was nearly on Allen's back as she filmed their parents on the floor. Allen was stunned as her breasts were pressing into his head. Sean facepalmed loudly bringing Jackie's attention. He looked up just in time to see her turn five different shades of red the final one angry as she hit him multiple times for her blunder. Sean laughed louder as their sisters pointed their phones at them.

“Daddy get the shotgun Allen was being fresh.” Amanda teased. She looked down at the floor and saw them kissing “Ewe! Get a room.” Their parents giggled and slowly got up.

“We have one.” Megan replied inciting more mock disgust.

“Yes, we do.” Paul added and pulled her toward the door. Megan pulled free and got a wicked smile going.

“Not so fast you still have to wash the dishes.” She countered. “And Allen your rinsing.” Allen moaned but he knew he wasn't getting away.

“You know we should change our names to the Bradys.” Jessie suggested. Laughter took over again. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad Sean thought? Suddenly he got a headache and it slowly built as they cleaned the kitchen. Jessie came into the kitchen holding her head.

“Paul my head is killing me and I don't have anything in my purse and mom is out too.” Jessie complained.

“Here I will show you. I need to get some myself.” Sean replied putting down the towel. Jessie followed him upstairs and into the bathroom.
He pulled out the bottle dropping some in her hand and a few in his. She filled the cups with water and they clinked the cups together laughing then both moaning as their headaches increased in level.

“Damn I have had bad ones before, but this tops the scale.” Sean stated as he took the door to his room. Jessie followed him in his room.
“I know right.” She replied. He sat down on his bed and she sat next to him. He nearly forgot about his headache as her leg touched his. “You think Allen will date Jackie?”

“I don't know. I think it would be okay, but I don't like Jackie.” Sean replied. His head and his heart were pounding. He was starting to feel a bit faint.

“I wonder if it is incest if we start dating?” Jessie asked almost too quiet to be heard. Now his heart was about to explode as he turned to her. He couldn't believe she had just said that. He started to weave as she did and they both caught onto each other. Their lips seemed to find each other without either of them knowing. The kiss was long and soft. He could feel her heart beating as much as his heart was. What they didn't see was that every loose item in the room and house started to float up in the air. Even stuff outside started to float.

“It is starting I need team one to go in now team two you know what you have to do,” Kristyn ordered. She squeezed Liz's hand as the team rushed in. Samantha struggled to keep all the outside items down out of sight or tossed into the bushes.

“ I don't think I can hold them any longer they are both telekinetic.” Samantha declared.

“Lili and James you need to shut them down.” Kristyn ordered. The two nodded as they got closer. Lili giggled as she felt the two were kissing. James chuckled as well, but he suddenly felt that his target Sean was doubled and that the one part was much stronger than the closer part. Suddenly the roof of the house blew off and all the items that were in the air crashed down including several cars. Kristyn shot a few bolts at the cars frying their blaring horns. That was instantly replaced with dozens of sirens.

“What the hell happened?” Electricity surrounded her sending feedback through everyone's earpieces. “Dani, what happened?” Danielle looked at Kristyn and shrugged.

“The three of them are gone.”

“Three of them I thought there was only two?” Kristyn questioned. “And wasn't the boy the only one to emerge tonight?”

“I wasn't sure. Maybe since they are in the same house they both started.” Dani replied.

“Or the fact they were kissing.” Samantha stated as they joined up closer to the house. The clean up would take hours. Rita sighed as she knew this was going to be one tiring event as the neighbors were all out seeing what happened. At least the power was cut to the block and the cell towers were turned off. She stuffed the rest of the energy bar into her mouth before going into the house, parents first.

Sean was thrilled about the kiss it was more than he ever hoped for. They broke the kiss and then he saw the shock on her face just before a body fell on top of him. Jessie screamed and then Sean did too as the body looked just like him. The guy was a lot more muscled and heavy. He was also bleeding and much of it got into his mouth as he swallowed. Then he felt pain as he moved the guy to the side. He had a wound in his side and a piece of metal, lead out from the wound. Sean looked down where he felt pain and he saw blood seeping out of a wound in his own stomach. His head exploded in pain as he suddenly felt cold. Jessie was screaming and then she stopped and he looked at her shocked face and then felt her hand on his stomach near the wound. She pulled up his shirt and the burst into tears.

“You are okay it was just his blood.” Jessie babbled. He looked at the other guy and shivered as he still looked so much like himself. The piece of metal fell off him as Sean's hands carefully looked at the wound. He saw with his own eyes how the hole slowly closed. He felt slowly weak and the next thing he knew was darkness. Jessie felt suddenly alone as Sean passed out. She was also enthralled by the striking similarities between the two boys, but then the new Sean was much older looking. No that wasn't it, he was totally masculine. Her headache increased as this caused her pain on top of pain. She looked around and the last thing she saw was that they were in the middle of an empty warehouse before she too fell unconscious.

“I want to know what the hell happened out there, and I want to know now!” Colonel Harris growled.

“We are not that sure ourselves. Dani didn't foresee what was going to happen and what she did see she didn't understand.” Kristyn explained. “But now that it has happened we do know where they went. All three of them.”

“What do you mean three of them?” The colonel asked. He didn't look happy, but at least he was relaxing a bit.

“The boy and girl and then a copy of the boy appeared it is almost like they are twins. Probably not anymore. They both should have emerged by now. Sean should be a girl and Jessie a boy. The new boy is weird because Dani said he manifested a long time ago. They are in New York in an old warehouse in Yonkers New York. Dani couldn't give an address and nothing has shown up in the news.” Kristen explained.

“Alright, we will find them. We have people looking at the houses of the families and our team has copied both of their computers. The big problem will be when one of them calls. It will really mess up that they are dead. Hopefully, they will think it is all a big terrible prank and we can fix that.” Col. Harris suggested. “Keep me informed.

“What the hell?” Port asked himself. He was floating near the top of the warehouse, but this wasn't the warehouse he remembered. He ported down to the floor and started to rise in the air again. He ported to one of the beams as far away from the bed with the two kids laying on them before gravity felt normal. Memories of the fire flashed through his mind. He remembered as he teleported them all he took part of the building with him. Boost had given him way too much power and he felt something hit him before losing his grip on the two. He suddenly checked his stomach and saw all the dried blood, but his body was whole not even a scar. He knew he had been wounded, but there was no sign of it. He ported to the building that was on fire and it stood just like the fire never happened. He then ported to a few other places and they were the same as the warehouse. No secret lairs or labs. He ported to a location near Whateley and he saw nothing. Sure the place was warded with magic, but the simple shed that held a few golf carts was gone and the path that would have led him to the school. He ported to what he thought was the school's center and there was just an old foundation.

“Did I travel into the future or the past?” He asked himself. He ported a few more locations and no he was in the present. It was only a day after the fire from what he remembered. He ported to his apartment and nearly gave the old man a heart attack. He stayed just long enough to see it wasn't his place. This felt odd. Could he really be? No there was no way, but? He could only think he was somewhere else, an alternate Earth? He shrugged as he could figure it out later. He ported a few other places and in no time he had his arms full. Clothing food and a phone. He would give it back after he checked out a few things. The bed with the two was back on the floor and he was not sent in the air as he got closer. “Hey, you two wake up!”

They stirred but didn't wake. They moved enough to wake up though they did at one point turn properly on the bed. He opened up the take out that he had gotten after he set up the folding table. The smell of food did more than his shout had done. Then they both sat up and screamed.

“For crying out loud shut up!” Port yelled. The two frightened kids glared at him. “Better. Now, are you guys hungry?” They eyed the food and one of the containers flew over to the boy. He panicked and it fell apart and covered them both. Port couldn't help laughing. “New telekinetic, but which one of you?”

“I'm a... I'm a girl.” The girl stated the obvious. She was hot even with all the bloodstains. Long black hair bright blue or green eyes. Slightly larger chest for her body size. The strange thing was she was just in jeans and a tee. The boy, on the other hand, was in a skirt and a blouse that had ripped open. His hair was orange and pink, his eyes were golden and his skin darker. Both looked mixed European. The boy was the telekinetic as he saw him move his hands as the food gathered itself back together. The girl looked on in amazement. Once it was in his hand he looked up a Port.

“Sean what happened and who is this girl?” He asked then shock formed on his face as he looked and felt himself. Strange that he knew his name.

“Jessie is that you?” The girl asked. She looked over at Port and confusion crossed her face. “Why do you look like me?” Port chuckled. “I mean how I used to look?”

“I don't know.” Port replied. “I woke up not long ago. I think you both Manifested last night. You both look it. From what I can tell you both are Exemplars and your BIT is why you look the way you do. I see that Jessie is a telekinetic I am not sure about you, but from the state of my clothing, I think you are a healer. What happened?” Port told them what he last remembered and slowly he got Sean and Jessie to tell him the same thing.

“So you see the last thing I remember was your skin closing.” Sean stated. “Weird that you look just like I used to.”

“Well I have always been me though having the same name, Sean Porter could work with where I am. I think I teleported to a different world.” Port stated. “So do you guys have a bunch of superheroes or villains? Or is the government keeping them out of sight.” Port didn't want to say they might be hunted.

“Never knew this was possible.” Sean replied. Jessie was silently crying as he ate. He acted different enough to tell Port that he used to be female. “If I am a healer then I guess that is good, but I would rather have telekinesis. Way cooler.”

“Healers are cool they help put the dumb bricks back together and cure a lot of things that doctors just can't. They are paid top dollar to work at hospitals. Me I am a warper 4, an exemplar 2, and ESP 1. Though if I ported to a different world that might bump me to a warper five then again I was under boost. The ESP thing just helps me find out where I am going not very strong though.” He looked at them and they looked confused. After an hour they finally looked calm and full. He had ported out for more food at one point and they ate that too. Jessie could really shovel it in. Never saw any mutant eat so much. The two sure acted like a couple or no not family, not with the way they looked at each other.

“So we are mutants?” Jessie finally spoke as she was playing with some water.

“Yes and no. I don't know how closely this world is like mine. You have no supers running around, so I wonder if you are some of the first, but then again you could be very different.” Port explained.

“Still I want to go home, but I look so different.” Sean stated.

“You look really cute. Way prettier than I was.” Jessie countered.

“Well, you still look sexy to me.” Sean replied and they both blushed. “But I like acting like a girl, but not being one. Everything feels...” He stopped talking as the gorgeous girl she was turned into his original form. Port gasped as he was just like looking in the mirror though when he hadn't manifested yet as this Sean was skinny.

“Interesting a shapeshifter and a healer. Though if you are powerful enough a shifter can heal as well. The downside is if they are too powerful they can live forever or change too much and kill themselves.” Port explained. “Do yourself a favor and never change into an animal. There was this one girl who could do anything and she changed herself into a fox. She never changed back into a human.”

“I'll keep that in mind.” Sean replied.

“Could I change back?” Jessie wondered.

“That depends, but shifters rarely have kinesis powers. You got a power that is worth changing sexes for. If you are strong enough or once you get stronger you can fly and maybe even heal yourself. Really hard to kill. You would be a superhero easy. Shifters make good spies unless their exemplar rank is high and then they can be a brick.”

“What's a brick?” Jessie asked.

“Oh, um... like Superman?” Port finally replied.

“Okay cool.” Sean replied. “But, I want to go home.” Port looked at them both, but he had no idea where they lived.

“I could take you there but I need a picture.” Port stated. The two looked a bit down and then Sean pulled out his wallet.

“Will this work?” He asked bringing the picture over. Port looked at it and he nodded his head. He came over to them and took their hands, and then they vanished.

Superhero Twins: Chapter 2

Port felt it took a lot less energy to get to the room in the picture. It felt like he had been here dozens of times. The two kids rushed through the house calling out for mom and dad. Port went over to the light switch and the power was working as the lights flickered on. The first look gave him goosebumps as it was way too familiar. As he eased his way around his gaze froze at the pictures on the wall. There in the middle of a family portrait was his father. Who was strangely smiling? Next to him was his younger self. No, wait, this other Sean. On the other side was this woman he didn't know. Then two girls who looked much like the strange woman and his older sister. His brother Dean wasn't in this picture but in others. The boy looks a lot like one of the girls, just like a twin. That must be Jessie.

“No one is home and what is left of my room is burnt up.” Sara had changed and Port saw that Jessie wore some sweats that were a bit too small for him.

“Which is odd.” Jessie smelled like smoke. Must be Sara's old clothes.

“Let me look and is this your family?”

“Yes, it is this is my mother, Megan and my sister's Amanda and Jackie. This is Sean and that is me. That one there is Dean. He is off at college.”

“Looks exactly like my father. A happier version. We might want to turn the lights out if no one is home. If your room is burned then would you know where they could have gone?”

“To Jessie's house, I would think or...” Sara paused as her face paled and then tried to shift into another before settling back on her own face. “Could they think we died here?”

“Possible if your parents panicked. Which I would think they did seeing as half the room is missing. These burn marks would only fool an amateur. Know a back way to your house, or a picture, Jessie?”

“Why a back way we can just go there, and I don't have any pictures with me.”

“There might be one downstairs.” They moved back downstairs and their stomachs growled at the same time.

“Jessie you and Port look for a picture and I will cook something real quick.” They watched Sara move off to the kitchen.

“This is not real.”

“Jessie, it is more than real. In my world some mutants when they manifest turn into a female if their BIT demands it. Not so many go the other way.”

“What is a BIT?”

“Body Image Template is where you have a certain image in your head on how you thought you should look. For some, it is a conscious image. For others, it is a subconscious image. My BIT made me look, how I do. I am stronger and faster and can take a beating if I can't avoid it. I heal fast, but not very fast. Sara will heal really fast if she is a healer and a shifter. She is also stronger then she looks. You changed so I assume the same for you. Faster healing, stronger, quicker as if you are an Olympic athlete or better. Being a TK you can in time shield yourself, make yourself even stronger, fly, and move really fast.”

“That is a lot, but I don't want to be a guy. I liked being a girl. I liked looking pretty. Does this make me gay now?”

“I am not one to ask that question, but with the way you have been looking at Sara that is up to how you see yourself.” Jessie blushed as the two started pulling out photo albums. They went through several and Port felt tears falling from his eyes as he saw a completely different family. The biggest shock was seeing pictures as a baby mixed in with a funeral. His father was sad, but it faded as time went by. There were several more pictures of Sean then his sisters. It was really hard to see this boy as other than himself. Memories flowed through his head as he went from one image to the next. He chuckled as he came to a school play of Sean dressed as Juliet.

“I loved that play.” Port jumped a bit and nearly moved across the room. Jessie and Sara laughed. “Sorry.”

“Here is one of my house. I think this is last year during the BBQ. I was so pretty.”

“You still are.” Port watched as the two blushed before Jessie frowned.

“I am not.”

“Fine you are cute.”

“Sara you might want to give him some space.”

“Fine, the food's done. Made enough to feed ten.” They all went to the table and started to eat like they hadn't for a month. Port had a large plate, but he didn't need seconds or thirds as Jessie did. As they were cleaning up the door flew open. Port turned to face the man who was at fault for so much pain as Sara screamed dropping a plate while Jessie just looked shocked.

“Who the hell are you?!” The baseball bat raised over his head.

“Dad it's me.”

“Who are you?” Paul looked from Sara to Jessie and then at Port. His eyes got bigger as the anger drained from his face as the bat sank to the floor. “Sean?”

“Father you may want to sit down.”

“You look like my son, but you have changed.” He looked again at each of the kids though Sean looked strangely older and a lot bigger. “Where is Jessie and who are those two?”

“Daddy...” Paul looked at the girl who was on the verge of crying.

“Please, you need to sit down.” He moved to a chair and sat down fearing more bad news. The strangely young group of authorities stated that both Jessie and Sean was dead, but he hadn't believed it. Now he really didn't see his son. He had wanted to run to him and give him the biggest hug, but the other two made him wary. Now he just felt tired.

“Now what I am going to tell you will seem impossible, but you will have to believe it. I am not really your son.” Port let that sink in for a few seconds. “I am genetically your son, I think, but from another Earth, an alternate Earth. Are you following?”

“How can you be my son and not my son?”

“I am getting to that. First, your son is fine and so is Jessie however they are the two you see in front of you.” Paul looked from on to the other.

“Daddy I'm Sean.”

“And I am Jessie.”

“What kind of BS is this?!” Paul really couldn't believe whatever they were trying to pull.

“No bullshit and listen before you get angry. One Sara is your Sean.” Port turned to Sara. “Show him as it will be the only way he'll understand.” Sara wavered for a bit as her face seemed to melt then reformed into his old face and her body followed suit as much as her sister's clothes allowed.

“Dad we changed. We got superpowers. Jessie can lift stuff.” Paul looked from his younger son to his older son and to the new boy who strangely resembled Jessie as the salt and pepper shakers lifted into the air. The shakers had him frozen as he watched them float and then settle back to the table. He didn't know what to think as his boy turned back into a girl. He found their story too hard to believe, but the look of painful hope on the girl's face was too much to deny.

“Say I believe this and not the people who said you both were now dead then what? How is Megan going to believe Jessie is now her son? How did you survive the roof blowing up from the bomb?”

“There was no bomb that was Jessie. The room looks staged and no bomb would have just blown off the roof. More likely it would have destroyed half the house, not just a room. Your children manifested their powers.”

“And where did you come from?”

“Like I said from another version of Earth. I can teleport.” Port did a few jumps around the room before settling back into his chair. Paul found it harder to disbelieve their story, but easy to accept what he was seeing.

“Then answer me this...” Paul asked every question he could think of and each of them answered the questions of the past with accuracy. Even very personal stuff that Sean and he had hidden from his daughters. That he knew that Jessie was a bit different shocked the boy who claimed to be her.

“Look I have a bad feeling, so we need to move now. We have a picture of where Jessie's home is. Go there and we will hide out near there until you arrive.” Paul gasped as all three of them suddenly vanished. A pair outside shifted as one began to speak.

“They left again not very far, but likely they will not be able to be caught unaware.”

“What do you mean, Dani?” Kristen was not happy as this was going south. If those two convinced their parents of who they were it would make things harder and this third boy who could teleport somehow was closed to suggestion.

“He not only resisted the suggestions to give up but could detect our intrusion. He may be able to actively sense us.”

“That could be as we were nearly ready to go in. Should we take the father?”

“No, let him go. Follow him, observe, and report. We can't keep the team here any longer. We need to get ready for the next target.” Unknown to Paul a single individual from the team remained behind and followed him to his girlfriend's house.

Paul was exhausted. Not only had he to deal with his house blowing up, government agents raiding his house and his children being proclaimed dead he had now to deal with that they were not dead just changed. How in the hell was he going to tell his older son and daughter let alone his future wife and her daughter? He rubbed his nose not having a single clue before grabbing the bag his daughter wanted and leaving the car. He looked around and listened but he heard nothing. Maybe it was all a bad nightmare? A cruel joke that would change over time? He entered into the house to see Megan all cried out with the three girls sleeping in a pile on the couch. He set the bag down and gave her a kiss on the forehead. He looked up and saw Allen curled up in the recliner. He went over to the boy meaning to wake him up when he felt the pressure change in the room.

“Get in the kitchen.” He hissed at them not wanting them to wake up. Instead of walking they vanished again. Would this dream never end? No need to wake the boy. Hopefully, he would remain sleeping. He moved quickly to the kitchen to see a version of Jackie close the shades.

“Sara, he's here.”

“Oh sorry.” Paul shook his head as he heard a perfect version of her voice.

“If they are watching this house you were all visible in the living room.”

“Oh Sara closed those shades earlier, and all the ones upstairs even the basement too.”

“The whole house and Job didn't bark at you?”

“Why should he bark at me? He was way too happy to see me.” Sara grinned at her father. It felt weird not being able to hug him. She so wanted to just have him hold her which was strange as before a pat on the back would have been as close as they got. It also hurt as dad looked at Port way too much. Maybe she should have agreed to pose as Jessie, but there was no way she was going to do that to Jessie. No need to add a lie to the truth. No matter how unbelievable it was.

“So do you want me to wake Megan.”

“Yes, but only her if you can. If you can't then it can wait until morning.”

“Port, no my mother needs to know I am still alive.”

“You saw how they were all together. Wake one you wake them all.” The sudden gasp from the doorway made them all jump as they looked.
“Megan I...”

“Who are these people?”

“That is a long story.”

“Make it short, Paul cause I am not in the mood.” Jessie wanted to run to his mother, but no longer being female or herself for that matter stopped her. It hurt so much. As Sara explained she saw her look from one to the other seeing that Port was Sean only to be corrected as Sara changed into her Sean self while talking about how Port got here. That she remained speechless was not a good thing as Jessie was ready for the shoe to hit the fan. She chuckled and suddenly her mother was staring at her. He started picking at his hands as he looked away before gasping himself as he found his mother hugging him. He hugged back as the tears started. Strange that he felt ashamed of crying then again shock set in as he had been thinking he the whole time.

“Wicked hair man.” The hug ended and a flick of Jessie's thoughts got rid of the tears right after Allen spoke.

“Allen this is not a good time go back into the living room.”

“My phone woke me up my dad changed his mind and is coming to pick me up. Hey how come you know my name and whoa, Sean you're looking buff.” Allen looked at who Megan was hugging and then to the girl who knew his name. His mind told him that the boy was Jessie and the girl Sean. This conflicted with what his eyes were telling him that they were the wrong sex. The third one who looked like Sean was so close that they could be twins. Looking from one to the other he picked out the similarities. “You two are twins.”

“Allen now is not the time.”

“Time for what?” Allen stopped as it finally clicked that Sean should be dead. He wanted to suddenly hug his best friend, but with what he was wearing he didn't move. “They said you died. What is going on here?”

“Daddy we might as well tell him.” The cute girl stepped closer to him. “Allen I am Sean. I am using my nickname, Sara.” Allen wouldn't have believed it if it wasn't for her voice, being just like Sean's.

“Holy crap.”

“Language.”

“Sorry Mr. P, this is crazy like out of the movies or something. How can you change into a girl?”

“We don't know, that cute boy is Jessie.” Her voice no longer sounded like Sean's, it somehow sounded like he did in the play. Looking at the boy who he pegged as Jessie made him feel uncomfortable as he was jealous of Sean and her soon to be siblings and that it gave him a hope that he could ask her out. Now the feeling he had was confusing as he was still strangely attractive.

“Hey.”
“This is bat sh... sorry this is crazy.” A horn went off several times. “Awe man I have got to hear this.”

“Allen you have to go and best to keep your mouth shut.”

“No dad it is fine. Allen, Jessie and I have gained powers. He can lift stuff and I can change shape.” The girl turned into her old self and then into Allen. He took a step back looking at a twin of himself but was caught as the boy wiggled his fingers as things started moving around. “Port here can teleport around.”

“Port? That's is a lame name.”

“Sean Porter and with the ability to teleport made sense as all the other good names were taken. I planned to change it, just never got around to it.” The horn sounded again. “You better go.”

“Okay, but I want the full story tomorrow, and Sara you look a lot better.” He grinned as the girl blushed. “Later Jessie. Mr. P and Megan thanks.” He ran out to his dad feeling a whole lot better. He so much wanted to tell his father but knew he would never believe it, but he knew his friends would.

“I don't think that was a good idea young lady.” Sara giggled as her dad turned serious. “I am not joking here.”

“Daddy you are so cute trying to be serious, and it felt good for you to call me young lady. However, he needed to know just like my sister needs to know even Jackie. They told you we were dead and that alone is enough to tell everyone we are not.”

“We could do that, but you two look nothing like your old selves.”

“I can look like myself and I think I could look like Jessie.” Sara concentrated and felt herself change. From the look on Megan's face, it must have worked.

“Jessie you're alive.” Jackie screamed as she rushed over to Sara hugging her as she started crying. Her scream woke Amanda, who came running. She just stood there as she saw them. She hesitated not really believing what she was seeing and suddenly found herself screaming as she rushed Sean. She jumped up into Port's arms and you could see the hesitation as he hugged back.

“Sean, you have whiskers?”

“Don't I always?” Amanda dropped her feet to the ground and let go. She took a better look of her brother and he was now taller, broader and rougher looking. He still had the same goofy smile, but he looked handsome. She mentally blocked his face from the body and thought of several actors who were that buff and a few wrestlers.

“You're not Sean.”

“I am Sean just not the same one you are thinking of Amanda. Sara over there looking like Jessie is Sean. Jessie is the boy with pink hair.”
“Orange with pink highlights.” The two girls looked at Jessie as he obviously didn't like it.

“Wow, he is cute.” Jackie blurted out causing the Jessie she was hugging to giggle. Then she changed right in her arms to a girl twin of Sean. It was not subtle as Amanda growled in obvious disgust. Everyone suddenly looked at her. Port was not showing any surprise. Jessie looked wary and Sara blushed. Jackie looked curious and both parents held any emotion from their faces. Amanda saw this all and the three suddenly freaked her out. Sara/Sean freaked her out more than anything. She knew he had been a freak before and she had seen him slowly start to act normal, but now this. Jessie always felt odd to her, but now the one they said was her was even more of a freak. She couldn't believe she had hugged the false Sean.

“Sweetie, what is wrong?”

“You all is what. My brother is dead. These impostors have you all brainwashed. These are freaks, mutants, or something.”

“Amanda you watch your tongue.”

“No, I will not. You are all so blind. How do you know that thing there is Sean. Doing that shape change thing it could be anyone. He looks like Sean, but bigger stronger just like he should have been. Then there is Jessie so obviously a boy with a very poor choice in hair dye. Those freaky gold eyes are you all blind?”

“Young lady you need to stop right now.”

“I will not. I am calling the cops.” She spun to leave the room running into Port who wasn't there a second ago. She screamed and kicked him between the legs. He went down like he should of making Amanda grin. Then she took a step and froze.

“Amanda please we can explain everything.” She looked at the fake Jessie who held his hand towards her.

“Let go of me!”

“Amanda you will hear them out then if you still want nothing to do with them you can leave.” Her dad had never sounded that way with her before. It sounded so final like he was. No, no, no, not that. Tears started to fall as she was forced to turn around.

“I always knew he was a freak, killing mom and now this?! You pick that freak over me?” Paul was close and his anger flared as his hand flew out. Amanda suddenly moved as his hand stopped jarring his whole arm. Guilt welled up as he realized what he almost did. Paul backed up not knowing what he should say. To the others, he looked defeated. No longer able to keep back everything he suddenly began to cry.

“Sara, Jessie I think it is time to leave.” Port knew where this was going and already saw the fear he was so used to in Jackie's and Megan's face. Amanda was zoned out on the floor and it would only be a matter of time before she came out of it. Fear had a way of spreading and if this world had kept everything quiet about mutants then it was just going to be worse.

“No. Amanda please understand we didn't want this. Don't blame me for mom. It wasn't my fault. It was an accident.” Sara fell to the ground in tears looking very small.

“She died because she bled out. Because she gave birth to you! Now you are the freak that I knew you were. You're a monster! Don't you even think about stopping me!” She turned to get her phone and Port shoved her back in the kitchen.

“You little spoiled brat. I should just send you to my world and both of you Amanda's would be so happy together. I saw my father was different here and that Megan here is accepting of not only me but her son and Sara, who is your sister. She might have been your brother, but does it really matter?”

“I bet your mom is alive. That you can't wait to get back to her.” Amanda snarled as Port laughed.

“You don't even know. My mother was the first one to kick me out. My father and sister hunted me down and I nearly died if it wasn't for my brother who warned me to keep on running. I was fourteen. Never left this county not once before that day. You don't know what it is like to be different.”

“I hope I never do.” Port moved away from her.

“Go call but it is not going to make any difference. We're leaving.” Port didn't hesitate as he took Sara and Jessie's hand. Ray pulled back from his scope as the three heat bodies left the house. The biggest one would heat up slightly before he jumped around and this time it was pretty bright. When he brought his eye back to his scope he saw the others in a heated argument. With them gone there was no sense in staying. As he started packing up his equipment two vans suddenly stopped in front of the house. Crap this was all he needed as he scrambled to bring his weapon to bear as he pulled his phone out.

“HQ we have a problem at the Porter house.”

“Dani let us know just now we have local authorities on the way. What's the sitrep?” Ray took a look of the characters getting out of the vehicles. From what he could see it wasn't good.

“Six hostiles just exited the two vehicles. No idea if there are any like us. Wait, I...”

“Ray?”

“They spotted me gotta go.” He pulled the trigger twice hoping his aim was true. The yelling told him he had done something, as the faint sounds of sirens were heard. It might not matter to them, but he felt it just might be enough.

Port felt bad for taking them out of there and back to the warehouse. There just was no sense in staying any longer. Plus he didn't feel good about being there any longer. He was tired and the other two even more so. He never had such a feeling that he needed to protect them. Like they were his siblings. This got him thinking and then panic rose up.

“Port you okay?”

“Ya, I'll be right back.”

“Wait...” Sara frowned as he was suddenly gone. She wanted to go back as well as she was sure she could convince Amanda that she was wrong to think that way. They had been close a few times, but always something would happen and the distance would grow again. Other times it felt like the only time they got along was when Amanda needed something. She sat down on the bed that was still looking out of place. Jessie had already laid down and was moving two rocks around in the air.

“Went about as well as it could have. I was expecting a lot worse.”

“At least your sister thinks you are cute.”

“She thinks a lot of boys are cute. That is just Jackie. I really don't like this pink hair.”

“That is your BIT talking.”

“What was that?”

“Your body image template thingy that Port told us about?”

“No, that sound.” Jessie sat up as Sara looked around the warehouse. The stones that Jessie was playing with froze in the air. Then they both turned and heard a girl giggle. The stones started to move erratically until they flew into the blonde girl's hand. “She is stronger than me.”